In His Own Right

Prologue: In His Own Right is based upon the supposition that, following the assassination of US President William McKinley, the Republican Party became very concerned with the behaviour of his successor, Theodore Roosevelt. The Republican Party "kingmaker", Mark Hanna, in our timeline, decided to prepare for a challenge to Roosevelt for the Republican Party nomination in 1904, but died before such a challenge could be raised. As our point of divergence, Hanna lives for three months longer than he did in our timeline and has the chance to not only develop the support base for such a challenge, but to disrupt the confidence of the Administration, and most particularly, the President himself. This results in a change of attitude and behaviour in the person of President Roosevelt, which in turn, affects the world around him. We open our story on Election Night, 2004, with Roosevelt having won the nomination after Hanna's death.

Thanks for their support goes to: Anaxogoras, Othniel, The Sandman, eschaton, 1940LaSalle, RKORadio, SteveW, Electronic Monk, Baseball, & johnp. Your contributions gave me a lot of confidence in this first attempt at an alternate history timeline.
Thanks for their assistance as "co-editors" goes to: Wendell, DMA, G.Bone, Neroon, Shadow Knight, bill bruno, Imajin. Each of you contributed meaningful ideas or led the story into interesting directions. It wouldn't be the story it was without you - and I hope that's a good thing.
Thanks for map assistance goes to: Tetsu (for allowing me to use the USA Map).
Thanks to:Ian the Admin, for providing the board that gave me the inspiration to try to write.

Chapter One

Part One - 1904

On Election Night, 1904, Theodore Roosevelt had felt the excitement of victory long before the official dispatches reached him. However, as he sat on the bench outside the Oval Office, drawing on his cigar, he admitted to himself that the size of the victory was surprising. A victory by a margin of over 2.5 million votes confirmed to him that he had been right in his action - only six months before, there had been no reason to presume that he would even be here come next March.

After a close call with death in February, Senator Mark Hanna had rallied the financiers of the party to his standard and had threatened to take the Presidency from him. Hanna had pledged his support to the man that Roosevelt now called "that conniving elitist", Charles Fairbanks. Had it not been for the Perdicaris Affair, the rescue of an American citizen held by bandits in Morocco, it was entirely possible that Roosevelt would not have made into the contest. The President felt some measure of relief that Hanna had been sent to his Maker before he could pose a terrible threat.

However, Roosevelt had not emerged from the convention unscathed. He now had to deal with the former aging Senator from Rhode Island, now Vice President, Nelson W. Aldrich. The two had struck a tenative but comfortable deal. However, the future of the Republican Party as a progressive institution was now under direct threat and Roosevelt had discussed with his wife, Edith, the future. They had discussed the possibility that this might be his last term and had categorically ruled it out. The Republican Party, they believed, could not be permitted to fall into the hands of people like Hanna and his ilk. It had to be preserved and protected and, if to achieve this, Roosevelt had to hand around the White House until they carried him out feet first, so be it. He was now President in his own right.

The first issue on the Administration's new agenda was the State of the Union Address, to be given on 6 December. Roosevelt sensed the need to build a growing support base for his progressive philosophies and to tone down, for the interim, his assaults on the business community. Rather than making foreign affairs the keynote of his address, he turned part of his attention to the idea of bringing females into the electoral process. He pledged to work with the states on the issue of female suffrage, praising the success already achieved thus far in Colorado, Idaho and Utah. He also announced that the Administration would grant pensions to the victims of wife-bashing who now found their husbands imprisoned and had no means of visible financial support. This cultivation of female support was to be a key focus of the President's second term.

A compromise with the business community was also vital. There was strong support within the Republican Party for an increased tariff, and, though reluctantly, Roosevelt was sufficiently a political pragmatist to understand the need for compromise. He stated that he supported "progressive protectionism", meaning that American workers shared the benefits of protection with their employers through "reasonable wages" and "an equal share of the spoils of industrialisation". To do this, he believed it vital that Congress restrict migration. A continued inflow of cheap labour would mean that wages would continue to be suppressed. The President also saw the need to weaken his rhetoric on trust busting, stating that, while prosecutions would continue and regulation would be used to "eliminate corporate mischief", he would recognise that some monopolies were "good trusts" and served the public interest through their existence.

One area which did not receive extensive coverage in the State of the Union was defence. Roosevelt, however, continued to push for increased numbers in the military, aiming to reach the maximum legal threshold of one hundred thousand. He was also an enthusiast for naval technology, affected by the influence of his "Uncle Jimmy", aka James Dunwoody Bulloch, a leading officer in the Confederate Navy during the American Civil War. The potential of naval power was the subject that compelled his writing of Naval War of 1812 and he had been a strong supporter of submarine research.

With the rise of Japan, Roosevelt decided in December, 1904, to authorise the acquisition of twelve submarines from J.P.Holland's struggling Submarine Boat Company (SBC). In doing so, he overrode the opinion of his military advisors, who believed the conventional wisdom that a submarine travelling faster than six knots was inherently dangerous. Holland, however, had demonstrated a hull design to Roosevelt which he believed could maintain a submerged speed of 22 knots safely. SBC's financial problems guaranteed the White House a bargain, but also ensure America's submarines were the fastest and most advanced in the world during the decades to come.

Cabinet in 1904:
Secretary of State John Hay (former Ambassador to Great Britain, chief negotiator of the Treaty of Paris, creator of the "Open Door Policy" on China and writer of the treaty for the Panama Canal. Best friend of Henry Adams, grandson of John Quincy Adams.)
Secretary of Treasury Leslie Mortimer Shaw (former Governor of Iowa, strong advocate of market interference, seen by many as a potential successor to Roosevelt).
Secretary of War William Howard Taft (former judge and Governor General of the Philippines, close friends with the President, cursed with an exceedingly ambitious wife, turned down the post of Chief Justice in 1903.)
Secretary of the Navy Paul Morton (son of a former Agriculture Secretary, good contacts with the business community).
Attorney General William H Moody (former classmate of the President from Harvard, reputation as an effective and competent prosecutor, Congressman from 1895 to 1902).
Secretary of the Interior Gifford Pinchot (Yale Professor, who has advised three administrations, powerful patron of environmental ideologies.)
Secretary of Agriculture James Wilson (Iowa agriculturalist retained from the McKinley years, with a driving passion for the modernisation of American agriculture and infrastructure).
Secretary of Commerce and Labor Victor Metcalfe (former Congressman and a personal friend of the President).
Postmaster General George B Cortelyou (former private secretary to Presidents McKinley and Roosevelt, interested in efficiency, procedure and professionalism.)

Part Two - 1905

President Roosevelt's first attempt at modifying the industrial relations system of the United States was only a qualified success at best. Attorney General William Moody knew that the Supreme Court would eventually overturn the legislation as unconstitutional; in fact, it was his destiny to sit on the Court that did so. The Federal Labor Court was abolished only a few years after its foundation, but would serve as an example of what might be possible when a more reasonable bench wasn't there to overrule every attempt to help workers as a violation of the 14th Amendment. However, in the short term, it drove up the minimum wage by over $120 per annum, fulfilling the wish of the President for all parts of society to share in the benefits of economic growth. This, in turn, led to a revitalisation of America's cities. Many tenement houses found themselves unable to continue, either closing or choosing to renovate to fit what was once three apartments into one residence. Lodging hotels were renovated and began to offer almost luxurious suites to single men at $1 per night. Outlying suburbs began to really develop, making conveniences such as bathtubs, flush toilets, electric lights, telephones and heating standard.

A second key domestic reform in this year was the passage of the 1905 Immigration Act. The head tax, the fee applicable to all immigrants upon arrival in the United States, rose to $15 per person and an English language test was applied to all migrants. At the time of the Act, immigration had reached record levels, over a million migrants each year, most of these originating out of eastern and southern Europe. With the new restrictions, net migration fell by more than 90% within the next five years. Alexander Dupont, in The Lost Influx, estimates that the United States denied entry to over twenty million people during the period between 1900 and 1920, even after wage pressure forced it to moderate the Act. These potential migrants, according to Dupont, often chose to remain in their own lands; however, a good percentage went to Canada, particularly provinces like Manitoba, Alberta and Saskatchewan. He also speculates that many of the Jewish people who migrated to Korea during the first decades of the 20th century would have ended up in the United States.

However, the fall in migration and the resultant shortage of labor had an enormous impact on the African American population of the United States. Previously unemployable, they suddenly found they were being offered opportunities for work, though admittedly at wages up to 40% less than other workers. Nonetheless, this additional capital gave the African American population economic power they had not previously possessed and led to their increase admission to trade and technical schools, albeit initially classrooms in the South were segregated.

Another political issue that was addressed by the President in 1905 was the matter of environmentalism. His speech to the National Forest Congress is a landmark of American political history and is reproduced below:

"For the first time the great business and conservation interests of the nation have joined together to consider their individual and common interests. You all know, and especially those of you from the West, the individual whose idea of development is to strip every resource and then leave a barren desert for those who come after him. That man is a curse and not a blessing to the country. The prop of the country must be the businessman who intends so to run his business so that he is not taking profit from the future. Your coming is a very great step toward the solution of this problem–a problem which cannot be settled until it is settled right.

If the present rate of resource destruction is allowed to continue, with nothing to offset it, a resource famine in the future is inevitable. Wasteful and destructive forms of capitalism are destroying our resources far more rapidly that they can be replaced. Fortunately, the remedy is a simple one, and your presence here today is a most encouraging sign that there will be such forethought and action.


I ask, with all the intensity that I am capable, that the American people will remember the sharp distinction I have just drawn between those who plunder resources and those who develop the country. I am going to work with, and only with, the man who develops the country. I am against the plunderer every time."




 
The Second Forest Congress was actually marked the emergence of a new environmental movement in the United States, backed by tycoons like Henry Ford and Andrew Carnegie, the latter of whom told the President that anyone who managed to rid Pittsburgh of its smokestacks would have his "deepest gratitude".

The new Secretary of the Interior, Gifford Pinchot, had told the President that "ecology" was a vote winner for the emergent female electorate and would prove useful when female suffrage became universal. In this opinion, he received the backing of the General Federation of Women's Clubs. Among the initiatives of Pinchot were:

* Tax incentives to promote solar energy (by 1920, water heating in a quarter of a million homes had been converted to solar);
* Extension of national parks and wildlife preserves;
* Water and sewerage purification systems (Pinchot had been in Germany shortly after the Hamburg cholera plague);
* Bans on green wallpaper (the color was produced by arsenic and caused fatal poisonings, but it had been argued since 1893 that banning it infringed on liberty);
* Addressing the toxic mess that was New York City;
* Eradication of all untreated waste (including industrial waste) in US waterways;
* Listing and preservation of endangered animals; and
* Occupational health and safety regulations.

However, the focus of the Cabinet was never solely on domestic issues. Among those that arose early in Roosevelt's second term was the crisis that afflicted the small island state of Santo Domingo. Unable to pay its debts to Europe, it appears as they were prepared to intervene militarily. The Senate were strong supporters of the idea of a "Manifest Destiny" of an American empire, with the greatest supporter being Senator Albert Beveridge of Indiana. The vote for military occupation was a fait accompli. It was only the first of a number of interventions that marked Roosevelt's second term. By the end of 1908, US forces were occupying Santo Domingo, Haiti, Cuba, Panama, Honduras, Nicaragua and El Salvador.

To provide those troops required that America withdraw itself from the deep morass that was the Philippino War. The solution to the mess was provided by former Secretary of War Elihu Root, who suggested to Roosevelt that the islands be partitioned. The northern island groups of Luzon and Visayas were incorporated into the Philippines Territory. "They are best administered under the laws of the United States as integral portions of its sovereign territory," Root wrote. "However, in respect of the aspirations and ambitions of its peoples, such administration of the territory should be limited to a guarantee that it shall make its own laws, with provisions that they are not repugnant, and that they shall not operate after an extra-territorial fashion." However, he completely disregarded the idea of conquering Mindanao. "Even the rendering of administrative assistance and advice is without merits in their eyes. Thus we should relinquish all claims under offer of amical protection."

The Treaty of Joro was signed between Governor General Luke Edward Wright and HRH Sultan Jamal-ul Kiram II of Sulu a few months later. American conditions for the restoration of sovereignty were the establishment of a formal constitution, which guaranteed freedom of conscience and religion, prohibited trafficking in arms and slaves, guaranteed only a defensive military and provided free access to American trade and commerce. It also ensured that the Sultan was held in check by a representative democratic council. It led to the formation of the country we know today as Bangsamoro. For more information on Bangsamoro, please consult this webpage: https://www.alternatehistory.com/discussion/showthread.php?t=27856&page=4.

Perhaps the most important element of Roosevelt's second term was his regular clashes with the Supreme Court and its controversial interference in political affairs. The first example of this was Lochner v New York, in which the Court held that the right of free contract was not implicit in the 14th Amendment. Lochner was a dispute over whether government could restrict the number of working hours of an employee and the Court agreed, narrowly, that it could. This began what was called the Lochner Era, which, despite the occasional interruption (such as the overturn of the Federal Labor Court), also upheld minimum wages and a limited right to join a trade union.

However, the workers did not continually win in the new environment. Unions could still be banned from workplaces by the employer. In addition, the Commissioner of the Bureau of Corporations, Herbert Knox Smith, made rulings that the Sherman Anti-trust Act did not apply in certain circumstances. One example was the decision not to enforce the Act against AT&T during its takeover of Western Union.

Roosevelt would comment on that decision during later years, stating that "provided it is not a coercive monopoly, provided it is a natural monopoly, provided the principles of the free markets are not violated, Sherman does not and never did apply." His Doctrine of Public Utility meant that his and future US Administrations would choose not to prosecute under Sherman where the formation and continued existence of monopolies served a useful purpose in the expansion of services and maintained a low cost of services to consumers.
 
Yet perhaps the most significant event of the year 1905 was actually what Roosevelt considered one of his greatest failures in later years: the Portsmouth Peace Conference. He had approached the Tsar of All Russias, head of the house of Romanov, with a chance to resolve his war with the Japanese Empire. Roosevelt also had close contacts with Japan: he was friendly with Viscount Katsuro, the Japanese Prime Minister, he was a former Harvard schoolmate of Jutaro Komura, the Japanese Foreign Minister, and he had good ties with the Imperial Embassy in Washington. Commander Takashita, the naval attache to the United States, had become close to Roosevelt when they had negotiated the admission of Japanese cadets to Annapolis Naval College. He thus knew that Japan, whose economy was heavily burdened by the costs of the war, was sympathetic to negotiations.

Had Tsar Nicholas II been given a greater comprehension of his own country's situation, he would have grabbed the deal with both hands. The German Chief of Staff, General Schlieffen, records at this time that Russia's military was on the verge of collapse. Widespread unrest in Odessa had turned to rioting and, then, death for a large number of its citizens. The leader of the trade union movement, Paul Milyukov, was at the point of declaring a general strike to bring down the government. Two battleships, the Potemkin and George the Conqueror, had mutinied.

And the Japanese had key support to continue the war. Due to the ongoing pogroms in Russia, driven by a rabid anti-Semitism, the government in Moscow had alienated the American banking community. By and large, Jewish people made up the bulk of that community, and, led by Jacob Schiff, were prepared to extend Japan whatever credit it needed. The English, pre-eminent power of the day, were also gravely concerned. General Sakharov, Russian Chief of Staff, was told by the French attache, "if Britain intervenes, there will nothing more for Russia to do but kneel down and beg for mercy". Russia had to seek peace, but the Tsar was under the illusion that peace was not the only option on the table.

Komura came as the representative for Japan; Russia was represented by Count Sergei Witte, a former Finance Minister who had a poor relationship with the Tsar for his efforts to keep the absolute monarch in check. The Tsar had done his best to disgrace Witte, time and again, but ultimately, nobody else in the Russian aristocracy was willing to risk their necks by being responsible for reaching any deal that didn't leave Russian interests intact. Of the twelve demands that Japan made to end the war, most were either acceptable to Russia or something on which they were prepared to negotiate. The contested terms of peace were as follows:

1. Japan wanted to keep all Russian naval vessels currently interned in the ports of neutral nations.
2. Japan wanted a strict limitation on the size of any naval force that Russia maintained in its Far East.
3. Japan wanted Russia to pay the costs of the war.
4. Japan demanded the full cession of Sakhalin Island.

Roosevelt encouraged the parties to deal with what they could and handle the difficult objections after everything else had been settled. The discussions of 14 August produced an agreement on Japan gaining a "sphere of influence" in Korea and the demilitarisation of Manchuria. The only hiccup was the attitude displayed by Witte, who stated in the presence of Jewish Americans that restrictive Russian laws against Jews were actually for their betterment. The fourth formal session on 15 August saw an agreement for an "open door policy" in Manchuria and the transfer of Russian leases at Port Arthur to Japan. However, talks eventually bogged down on the topic of indemnities because the Tsar had clear instructions for Witte: he was not to surrender one piece of Russia and he was not to agree to pay one ruble. Without such compensation, the Japanese population would have been outraged. Their firm belief was that Russia must pay for her provocation.

During a break in proceedings, Witte recognised peace was at hand and advised the Tsar that Sakhalin Island had to go on the table. In the end, however, it was the Japanese who blinked first. They offered to return half of Sakhalin to Russia and drop all further demands in return for an indemnity of ¥1,200 million (£105.8 million or US$515.3 million). Note: in 2005 terms, this equates to roughly US$13.2 billion. Both parties agreed to consult with their governments, and President Roosevelt sent personal letters to the leadership in both countries, begging them to compromise. Japan came as far as being willing to halve the indemnity, but the Tsar wouldn't budge an inch.

His own internal crisis was too much for the Tsar to handle. On 15 August, union leader Milyukov had been arrested. The Russian Minister of the Interior, Alexander Bulygin, had resigned in protest and called on strikes to bring down the Government. Bialystok, a city north of Brest-Livotsk and victim of recent pogrom attacks, fell into chaos, which proceeded to spread through the Russian Pale. In the Far East, units were disbanding and returning home in protest over conditions. In the end, the Tsar decided that victory, not peace, was his goal.

Historians have long since argued about why the Russians walked away from negotiations. Many have argued that a Roosevelt who had not fought a long and tiring campaign the previous year may have had the confidence to turn the result around. Other have stated that the presence of the late Secretary of State John Hay would, had he survived to see the summit, brought an extra gravitas and experience that might have produced a different result. Regrettably for Russia, none of those events occurred.

When it became clear talks had failed, Japan resumed the war by dispatching three thousand troops to Vladivostok on 24 August. A naval flotilla, led by the Mikasa and containing twenty-three other vessels, carried three thousand Japanese troops. The battle for Russia’s eastern jewel would, in the view of Admiral Togo Heihachiro, bring the peace which his government had long sought.

The failure of Portsmouth had placed enormous stress on the Japanese government. Admittedly, it had prevented the crowds from demanding the dismissal of the Government and had poured water on the flames of ultra-nationalism which had threatened to engulf the genro administration of Viscount Katsura. Some of the major papers even praised the failure of negotiations, arguing that Foreign Minister Komura had protected the honour of Japan. However, the finances of the nation were distinctly unhealthy, and the best experts were estimating that Japan had until April to finalise the war in its favour. After that, its debt would produce an economic panic that could engulf not only Japan, but spread beyond.

In Russia, the sense of crisis was palpable. Demonstrations were growing by the day and before the end of August, the Standart, the imperial yacht, was being prepared in St Petersburg harbour for the evacuation of the Imperial family to Denmark. (It is generally believed that the Tsar was unaware of this at the time, as his sense of duty would not have allowed him to have ordered this. The family’s annual trip on the Baltic was near at hand, but the provisions being stored on board were for more than a two-week pleasure cruise.) The universities and schools were shutting down due to student strikes and raids were being made by revolutionaries on the prisons.

When the Japanese fleet arrived in Vladivostok on 28 August, they reached a city in anarchy. The streets were littered with debris as panicked Russians had gathered their belongings and fled. A rancid stench filled the air, source unknown, and the local garrison was fighting in the streets against their own citizens. The two remaining Russian cruisers ran up the white flag as soon as the fleet was sighted. The Japanese put ashore virtually without resistance, the hill-top fortress the target of shelling on the first day and the local garrison surrendering the following. Reconnaissance had advised that there was 5,000 Russian troops rushing through the Ussuri Valley toward the city, but, with a further five thousand Japanese troops on their way, and due to arrive in six days, it appeared as though the city would be held and the Japanese strategists began to turn their attention toward a potential assault upon Khabarovsk.

When news of the fall of Vladivostok reached the heartland of the Empire on September 13-14, the long-threatened general strike broke out in Moscow. Cossacks and demonstrators fought outside the Kremlin, the latter quickly arming themselves and becoming violent mobs. The Tsar was concerned, but assured that the Okhrana had the violence in check, the Tsar and his family left for their annual Baltic cruise (the Standart, regrettably, did not have a radio). By 23 September, while the Imperial family played frivolously, the violence had spread throughout most of the major cities of the Empire. The railways came to a grinding halt. Communications ceased to operate, except where being used by strikers and revolutionaries. Hospitals were closed. Russia was paralyzed.

When Witte arrived back from Portsmouth on 22 September, he was horrified. He immediately called a meeting of top rank officials. As the violence and troubles spread, talks continued at the Winter Palace with union leaders and zemstvo groups present. On 25 September, Witte called upon Grand Duke Nicholas, titular commander of the Imperial armies. He outlined to the Grand Duke how the Tsar had sabotaged reform time and again, placing Russia in this crisis. He demonstrated how the Tsar had failed the nation in cancelling peace talks, meaning the loss of Vladivostok. And he issued the demands upon which the meeting had agreed.

Late in the evening of 28 September, a naval vessel bearing the two pulled aside the Standart on the Baltic Sea. The Tsar greeted his military chief and the ambassador with alarm and took them into his private study. There, among the dark leather and simple wooden furniture, they presented him with a letter for his signature. It announced his abdication and renounced any claim for all his descendants. The Emperor was clearly shaken and angry, but it soon became clear these men had not arrived to negotiate or argue – merely to enforce a fait accompli. There are rumours that the Grand Duke pulled him weapon during discussions, but this has never been confirmed. For Witte, the moment was sweet as he finally revenged himself for the numerous disgraces the Tsar had visited upon him. For the Grand Duke, he believed it the only chance of saving the Empire.

The last day of September marked a new era in Russian history. Tsar Michael II signed a letter to Emperor Meiji, offering Sakhalin and reparations in return for peace. He also signed a new and radical constitution for Russia, establishing Witte as caretaker Prime Minister until elections could be held. On 4 October, the telegram from Tokyo confirmed that the Russo-Japanese War was over.


The Japanese victory led to a dampening of the ultra-nationalist sentiment that had threatened to overwhelm the nation and encouraged more reflection on the external world. Many in the senior levels of government had been impressed by the support of the Jewish financial houses of their war efforts and were determined to make a more thorough analysis of Judiasm and the Jewish people. To further their education, they laid their hands on the most comprehensive source document of that time, The Protocols of the Elders of Zion, and translated it, but also contacted rabbis within the United States to invite them to visit Japan. While the document was later revealed to be a hoax, the Japanese were impressed by the alleged power of the Jews, the story of the diaspora and the similarities between Judaism and Shinto.

Other officials were very much aware of the substantial Jewish population already in the United States. They argued that favourable treatment of Jews would win them significant support in the U.S. Administration, because, of course, they believed that Jews controlled America. In addition, their "supernatural" economic prowess meant that positive responses to the Jews would grant the Japanese the favour of the heavens and substantial real-world investment.

After considerable debate, in 1914, the Japanese government issued invitations for Jewish immigrants, with an upper limit of six hundred thousand, to be settled in Korea. They would be permitted their own settlements. The numbers were slow to arrive at first, with the bulk arriving between 1920 and 1922, accounting for nearly 4% of the population of Korea at that time.
 
The month of October, 1905, is one that changed the face of the Russian Empire forever and, as a result, the world. The new Tsar, Michael II, and his new Constitution had been forced upon the Russian populace as the solution to the bloody crises that afflicted the country. However, it was clear from the beginning that conservatives considered the move to radical and the revolutionaries denounced it as not being radical enough. Witte’s attempt to form a council of ministers, an attempt to stretch the political divided, was doomed to failure.

The day that Tsar Michael took the throne, giant demonstrations rocked most of the Russian Empire. St Petersburg was only one city that saw violence, as street fighting spread to Moscow, Odessa and Sebastopol. By the end of the day, it is estimated that over two thousand had been killed in running gun battles through the major cities. Civilian militias were forming and taking charge of their streets, only to confront gangs from other neighborhoods.


For three days, Witte struggled to maintain some semblance of order, calling for calm and issuing orders that would never be obeyed. During those hours, it became clear that the army would need to move in to restore order. Grand Duke Nicholas received the orders on 7 October, around noon, for the troops to move against the people. He reluctantly obeyed, but many of his troops, hardened and bitter over the war, refused. A third of the army in St Petersburg came across to the side of the rebels and the city became a war zone. The next two days saw thousands killed as armed factions across the country declared themselves loyal to the Tsar or loyal to the people. Among those killed in the violence was fascist party leader Dubrovin. On 6 October, Japanese forces evacuating Vladivostok advised the world that the people had lost control and that the city was burning. They were getting out while they still could.

That night, Finland and Poland declared their independence and sought the assistance and protection of Count Bernhard von Bulow of Germany. The Count, ever willing to harm the Russian bear, already had telegrams from his Ambassador in St Petersburg, advising that the country had gone crazy. On the other hand, he had the ridiculous Treaty of Bjorko that the Kaiser had signed without consulting him. There was no doubt in von Bulow’s mind that the influence of Germany had to be extended at the expense of his crippled eastern neighbour; the question was how and whether he could do so without provoking the French.

Intelligence in London soon established that the Germans were funnelling armaments and money to rebels in Poland. However, as much as the Russians and French were calling for intervention, the Germans and Austrians were insistent it not occur. And Russia could not effectively stop the rebellion in any case, with the latest news being that Russian warships were attacking each other in the Black Sea. On 16 October, Moscow fell to the rebels and Communist leader Leon Trotsky declared a provisional government. The Baltic provinces joined Finland and Poland in declaring independence. Ultimately, the task of stopping the uprising fell to the Tsar.

The Edict of 2 November is another landmark of 1905. Tsar Michael II offered to surrender the throne if the bloodshed in his country would stop and called for a Constitutional Duma, elected by universal suffrage, to resolve the will of the people. Recognition was also given to Finland and Poland-Lithuania to ensure that the conflict in those regions were no longer his concern. Once elections for the convention were held, the previously banned leftist parties emerged with a clear majority. The two parties that had previously been legal, the Octobrists and the Constitutional Democrats, failed to achieve even 30 percent of the vote between them.
 
Part 3 - 1906

This year of the Roosevelt Administration stands out markedly for a number of reasons. Firstly, Roosevelt began to take more seriously the expansion of the American Empire. Prompted by the outbreak of civil war in the neighbouring republic of Cuba, and the willingness of then President Tomas Estrada Palma to cooperate with an American annexation, the US military invaded the country early in the year. One of the driving forces behind the imperialist attitude was the Senate, where key supportive factional leaders, such as Senator Albert Beveridge, drove the push for expansionism. During the next few years, the United States would add Honduras, Nicaragua, part of Panama, El Salvador and Haiti to the growing list that included Cuba, Santo Domingo, Puerto Rico and the Philippines.

It was also the year in which the first corruption allegations regarding the Republican Administration began to emerge. At the time, the Republican Party had dominated the United States political system for a decade and there was a community view that they were becoming increasingly arrogant and out of touch with the electorate. Only the constant vitality of Roosevelt as party leader was sufficient to prevent such a view becoming entrenched. However, it did not save Vice President Nelson Aldrich. It emerged in February that a number of Senators, past and present, had taken money from lobbyists in return for voting as they wished on legislation before the Senate. Aldrich was one of the worst offenders and the Attorney General was obliged to carry out a criminal investigation. The Vice President's many political enemies saw the opportunity for a scalp and his lack of loyalty to the White House meant that he was seen as a political liability there. He resigned rather than face impeachment in April.

However, the most important factor in American political life of this year was the clear indications that segregation, the basis of the social contract following the Civil War era in the South, was beginning to collapse. The drop in immigration numbers had opened up enormous economic opportunity for African Americans and, as a result, they began to challenge institutions that were segregated and actually prompt a greater level of fear in the white populace. However, segregation was not only a tool that was used in the "Negro question".

In October, 1906, the San Francisco Board of Education decided that Chinese, Korean and Japanese students should be segregated. Kyo Sakamoto was one of the 93 affected students. His parents joined with other Japanese-American parents and found a lawyer to take their case before the court. However, before a file was lodged, President Roosevelt intervened and demanded that the segregation order be revoked. He then asked Japan to cease sending immigrants. The newly confident Japan stated that allowing Europeans who met the immigration criteria to function within American society but refusing similarly skilled Asians was "a vile discrimination". Roosevelt agreed, but could not get Japan to cease issuing passports as the Californian people demanded.

With no block on Asian migration, the Board of Education said that its ruling would stand, and the case of Sakamoto v San Francisco Board of Education was lodged in the Northern District (California) of the US District Court, claiming that the decision by the board was in violation of the 14th Amendment, as a deprivation of liberty without due process. It would take nearly two years for the matter to eventually make its way before the US Supreme Court. Also making its way through the courts around the same time was Berea College v Kentucky, another attempt to break the "Jim Crow" laws that allowed African Americans to be segregated.

By the time they both arrived in the Supreme Court, the nature of the Court had changed with the appointment of former Attorney General William H Moody to the bench. Moody's elevation gave created a four member bloc of McKenna, Holmes, Day and Moody backed by aging Justice Harlan. For the first time, control of the court passed to the progressives, as can be demonstrated by decisions such as Northwest National Life Insurance Company v Riggs 203 US 243. In that judgment, the Court ruled that the doctrine of corporate personhood was limited and secondary to the right of actual persons.

The two cases, on two types of racial discrimination, appeared on the Court calendar in 1908. Sakamoto was the first case of the two, having come twelve years after the infamous Plessy v Ferguson had institutionalised racial segregation. From the start, it was clear that two justices, White and Peckham, were determined to uphold the principles agreed to a decade before. They were joined by Justice Brewer and Chief Justice Fuller. On the other side, Harlan, Holmes, Day and Moody were clearly determined to overturn the precedent. The decision came down to the ever indecisive Joseph McKenna, who had always sought to back the majority view. Today there was no majority to uphold racism.

On 11 February, McKenna passed his decision on to his brethren, and Harlan delivered in favour of the plaintiff. Schools in San Francisco would be desegregated, but, more interestingly, a precedent had been established that threatened Plessy, a precedent that threatened to overturn the Jim Crow laws and throw the communities of the South into crisis. The ruling was worded as follows:


"This matter arises under a statute of the San Francisco Board of Education. The purpose and scope of the statute is clearly intended to prohibit white persons and persons of other races from attending the same school.

The defendant, San Francisco Board of Education, is an authority with articles of incorporation set forth to establish and maintain institutions of learning. It has been charged that, in 1907, the Board unlawfully and wilfully removed non-white persons from schools and referred them to other institutions as pupils for instruction. The plaintiff sought an instruction to the effect that the statute was in violation of the 14th Amendment of the Constitution of the United States.

The District Court, recognising fundamental limitations on the police power of the state which it stated could not be disregarded, held that the statute was in violation of those limitations because it was "unreasonable and oppressive", due to the distances in travel required by pupils to attend particular institutions for instruction. The Court of Appeal held that it was entirely for the state to adopt the policy of the separation of the races, but that the Board of Education had no natural right to teach. The Court stated that it was entrusted as the state saw fit, according to the qualifications applied by the state and stated that the statute was not in conflict with the Constitution. It upheld the right to teach separately the races, but also upheld that such segregation cannot result in unreasonable and oppressive conditions for the pupils. We concur with this judgment.

Undoubtedly, the general rule is that one part of a statute may be stricken down and another part, distinctly separable and valid, left in force. But general rules cannot control the decision of this case. In Huntingdon v Worthen 120 U.S. 97,102, this court said that, if one provision of a statute be invalid, the whole act shall fall, where it is evident that one of them would not have been enacted without the other. Similarly, in Spraigue v Thompson 118 U.S. 90,94, the court held that, where part of a statute is declared invalid, and by that exclusion the statute becomes not what was originally intended by those enacting the statute, it cannot be made to stand.

One must also consider that the schools affected by this have already been incorporated by the state under a charter. If the state had, in terms, repealed outright the charter of the schools, this case might be different. However, they have, by their statute, amended the charter of particular corporate bodies, assuming to apply such changes. The state is not empowered to destroy the substantial, essential purposes of an institution and yet leave it in legal existence. We have established the proposition that power to amend or alter a charter cannot be made in a way which will defeat or substantially impair the objective of the grant. See Close v Glenwood Cemetery 107 U.S. 466,476.

The broad question is whether the state has the power to make it a crime for the operation and maintenance of an institution of learning where students of different races are accepted together for instruction. We feel obliged to express our belief that the statute is an arbitrary invasion of the rights of liberty and property guaranteed by the 14th Amendment against hostile state action. It is therefore void."

What this essentially means was that the state cannot make it criminal to refuse to obey segregation laws where they relate to services that should be available to all people, unless these services were established separately as "black services" and "white services" and such services were equal. It was also unenforceable when segregation was "oppressive and unreasonable".


However, events of enormous impact also shaped the world outside the United States. Poland-Lithuania's independence was finalised, even though its borders were not, with the installation of the near-absolute monarch King Karol I, a former Austrian archduke, and his wife, Queen Marjon. They came with three daughters and a 10-year-old Crown Prince Jedrek. Finland likewise won its independence from Russia, but had a more difficult time at it due to the influence of the Marxist-backed Socialist Democratic Party, who won a large minority of the vote in the first general election. There was no doubt the party was a front for revolutionary Vladimir Lenin, who attempted a coup d'etat in July. The Prime Minister, Leopold Mechelin, was forced to rely upon German arms and support to fight the civil war which followed over the next five months. It was thus they came to also rely on Germany for the supply of a suitable monarch. The Grand Duke of Hesse, grandson of Queen Victoria, became King Viljo I. Despite allegations of homosexuality, he would marry and produce two sons.

The balance in Europe also changed over the course of 1905, with the Algericas Conference marking the first stage of the growing rapproachement between France and Germany. Chancellor von Bulow of Germany had realised clearly that his nation had lost its opportunity to make the best of the Russian crisis, due to the threat of French intervention. He was keen to neutralise that threat, despite the Kaiser's position. France was also desperately seeking for allies. Germany saw a distinct potential in isolating Britain by bringing the French onside. In addition, Italy, supposedly an ally of Germany, had come into this conference supporting the French position.

Von Bulow made it clear that his nation was prepared to sacrifice interests in Morocco, despite the position of the Kaiser, but expected significant concessions from France in return. He brought with him a plan to significantly redraw the balance of power in Europe. Just as nobody had thought that France and Britain could resolve their differences in 1904, many had suspected the same of France and Germany. Von Bulow refused to rule out rapproachement with France, rather focusing on advancing German goals.

It was only the insistence of Germany on the borders of 1871 that had made a French-German detente impossible. Even so, French-German cooperation in resisting British imperialism in Africa, a common stance on the Boer wars and French-German resistance to Japanese advances in China laid the colonial foundation for a larger set of commitments between the two powers. In addition, the objectives of alliances with either Turkey or Italy could both be contained by the French.

Thus, the first part of von Bulow's offer included the establishment of a demilitarised zone in Alsace-Lorraine if the French would do the same in Burgundy. The status of Alsace-Lorraine would be reviewed every fifteen years and would not be regarded as an inviolable part of the German Empire. A second part of the agreement included a deal on Africa. France would get all German commercial interests in Morocco, as well as Togoland and German support for a claim against Spain for Tangiers and the Sahara. In return, Germany would take over Gabon and Middle Congo.


A secret part of the same terms outlined a deal for Europe, with Switzerland and Scandinavia being included in Germany's sphere of influence, while the Low Countries, the Iberian peninsula and the western half of northern Italy (Aosta, Piedmont, Lombardy and Liguria) was given to France. They also agreed to encourage the British fleet out of the Atlantic into the Mediterranean by attempting to sabotage relations with Italy over Libya. Germany and France also committed to Italian explusion from the Triple Alliance in 1907, with France then publicly assuming the role previously filled by Italy.


Germany wasn't the only country to draw closer to France. In June, King Alfonso XIII and his wife, Queen Victoria Eugenie, were assassinated on the return from their wedding. The murder was the work of Catalan anarchist, Mateu Morral, who was detained briefly in police custody, before killing his police guard and taking his own life.

The King, who had just celebrated his 20th birthday, was succeeded by his three-year-old nephew, taking the title King Alfonso XIV. His father, Prince Carlos of the Two Sicilies, the husband of the late Infanta Maria de las Mercedes, shall become Regent. The new Regent was a vocal opponent of the unification of Italy, which occurred forty-five years ago (the new King was also heir to the now defunct throne of the Two Sicilies).

Investigators connected the assassination to Francisco Ferrer y Guardia, head of la Escuela Moderna and a known associate of former radical Ruiz Zorilla. Ferrer and his wife were killed by French gendarmes attempting to cross the French border with false identification. The French Government issued a statement just hours after the assassination, commenting that it has been tracing monies originating from unknown sources within France, but being sent over the border to Ferrer during the last two months.


The assassination of King Alfonso and his British wife came at a bad time for Spain. The line of succession had always been tenuous and, with the death of Alfonso XIII, it was once again. The insecurity of the monarchy and the continuing strength of the radical movement exposed the Spanish political system to chronic instability.

In addition, Spain's economy was at a low ebb. The cost of the Spanish-American War had resulted in the loss of most of Spain's external possessions at a time when its economy was suffering its worst depression in history. A wave of pessimism had swept the country and unions were restive, to say the least. In addition, Spain's African colonies posed a continual drain on resources, with the Sahara in rebellion and the Moroccan question having posed severe dilemmas for European peace before the Franco-German peace accords only months before.

The new Regent quickly struck a close relationship with France. At the time, it was believed that France had assisted in terminating the threat of Ferrer's band of anarchists. However, it would become clear decades later, with the release of French government intelligence documents, that France had funded the assassins in order to obtain the installation of a more sympathetic and less competent head of state. It was also believed, at the time, that he would be more cooperative with the agreed secret agenda emerging among the major European powers neighbouring Italy to oversee its dismemberment, hints of which were deliberately dropped during Franco-Spanish discussions. A united Franco-Spanish position on the issue of Italy would also keep the British out, it was believed.

France was also keen to ensure the goodwill of the Spanish government. As part of the agreement that was agreed to by the Spanish government in early 1907, France and Spain would cooperate in suppressing Basque and Catalan nationalist movements, France would agree to greater ore purchases (which went in military development) and France would provide technical and economic assistance with railway construction. They also agreed that, from June 1908, Paris would assume responsibility for the Sahara in return for a payment of 66,000 British pounds,a profit of 32% on Spanish investments in the region to that time, excluding military expenditure.


 
However, the most startling changes of 1906 occurred, once again, in the Russian Empire. Many hoped for a return of peace when Tsar Michael II opened the first Duma on 10 May in Taurina Palace, wearing the Imperial State Crown. The first democratic elections in Russia's history had gone almost without incident, despite the fact that the fascists and the Bolsheviks had refused to stand candidates. The new Prime Minister was Catherine Breshkovsky, the elected leader of the Socialist Revolutionary Party, who had been labelled lovingly as Babushka (Grandmother) by her constituents. She had led her party to nearly 40 percent of the vote, a true political achievement, and was the first female Prime Minister in the history of the world. She had also sealed a coalition with Julius Martov, the leader of the Social Democratic Labour Party, whose party had come last in the general election following the decision of certain factions to abandon the political process. The new and vivacious Foreign Minister, Leon Trotsky, and Martov were both Jews, the most persecuted people in the Empire. It had certainly turned the country on its head.

The new Opposition Leader was the formerly imprisoned union leader, Paul Milyukov, now head of the Constitutional Democratic Party, who had displaced Sergei Witte to lead his party. He had attained close to 30% of the popular vote. According to the Tsar, the first Duma had an ambitious program. Noble privileges would be stripped, the death penalty would be outlawed, the judiciary would be reconstructed, a national taxation system implemented and the National Bank of Russia established. In addition, it pledged to completely reform agarian society through the abolition of the obshchina system. Instead, large-scale individual farming would be encouraged, cooperatives would be created, a new centre of agricultural education established, new methods of land improvement would be disseminated and affordable lines of credit granted to farmers. Subsidies would be granted to allow the resettlement of ten million peasants in Siberia by 1913, increasing the population east of the Urals by 250%.

The working week would be shortened to 60 hours (58 hours for women and 33 hours for children). Public health and education systems would be established.
The economy showed future promise. While debt levels were enormous at 4032 million roubles, Prime Minister Breshkovsky was certain she could return the budget to surplus by 1907 and pay back nearly half of that figure over the next two years.

However, even after the election of the first Duma, rumours persisted in St Petersburg and would continue to persist for some time about the possibility of a right wing coup d'etat led by the military. It is uncertain whether or not this was the subject of the luncheon conversation at the Menshikov Palace on 31 July, but present were the former Prime Minister, Count Sergei Yulyevich Witte, the Governor of St Petersburg, General Dmitry Trepov and the Commander of the Black Sea Fleet, Admiral Grigory Chukhnin.

In the city surrounding, three men and one woman worked in the shadows, preparing to strike. Loyal to Lenin's Bolshevik cause, they were determined to continue the revolution. The recent massacre of fifty supporters in Grodno and suggestions that Trepov was behind the deaths were sufficient to seal his fate. When the Bolsheviks had learned of this meeting, they considered other potential victims. Chukhnin had crushed the Potemkin mutiny violently and ruled the Odessa with an iron hand. Witte had blocked their rise to power. All were worthy of death in their opinion.


The person who volunteered to lead the suicidal attack was Alexei Rykov, a 25 year old party member who had been with the party for seven years. He knew that he and his team would not survive, but hoped that he would succeed in taking out the trio and bringing the fragile peace undone. Assassination was a common part of the revolutionary tool kit, but before 31 July, 1906, it had never been used so effectively.

The assault on the Menshikov Palace struck the nation to the core. For a country that had appeared to be in recovery, it threatened to turn back the clock. Conservative Octobrists began to re-establish their connections with the more reactive agents of the Okhrana and police forces only months after having turned their backs on violence. A decision was made within the Black Hundreds that a retaliatory strike was vital.

On 25 August, as she left the Duma, Prime Minister Catherine Breshkovsky was shot and killed. The Tsar was horrified at the murder and, consulting with Acting Prime Minister Victor Mikhailovich Chernov, declared a state of emergency. He vowed that all persons who were members of or connected to radical organisations, such as the Bolsheviks or the Black Hundreds, would be exempted from usual criminal procedure and would face summary tribunals. The sentence of death would be carried out immediately.

Over the next two months, it is estimated that over fifty thousand Russian citizens were executed, among them members of Okhrana and the military, and representatives in the Duma. Those Bolsheviks who were not in exile were liquidated. On October 16, fascist leader Vladimir Purishkevich became one of the more famous victims of the purge. Among the royals executed for conspiracy were Prince Felix Yusupov, a wealthy Tatar, and Grand Duke Dmitri Pavolvich Romanov, who had been bethrothed to the exiled Grand Duchess Olga Nikolaevna and was found to be passing on messages from the former Emperor in Denmark. Those revolutionaries languishing in prisons were not spared either. Among those killed, despite protests by Warsaw, was the leader of the Lithuanian Social Democratic Party, Felix Dzerzhinsky.

The state of emergency was lifted by Prime Minister Chernov on 16 November, when a letter arrived from Vladimir Lenin, asking to open talks with the Russian Government. His internal base within Russia had been decimated, thanks to intelligence from the Mensheviks, and he stated that he would seek to reunify the party and would submit to Martov's leadership. It was an expression of utter defeat by the radical left. The Tsar agreed to invite Lenin to St Petersburg to negotiate early in the New Year. The surviving leadership of the Black Hundreds fled, mainly to Denmark, Switzerland and Germany.
 
Part 4 - 1907

Cabinet from March 1907:
Secretary of State Elihu Root (former NY Attorney General, US Secretary of War for five years, designer of the Treaty of Joro.)

Secretary of Treasury George B Cortelyou (the former private secretary to Roosevelt and McKinley is now the widely regarded as a potential future President himself).
Secretary of War William Howard Taft (former Governor General of the Philippines, close friends with the President, rumoured as a possible successor to the Chief Justice of the United States.)
Secretary of the Navy Victor H Metcalf (promoted from Commerce and Labor where he served two years; a former Congressman from California).
Attorney General Charles Bonaparte (promoted after a few months at Navy, he is the great-nephew of Emperor Napoleon I of France. He is an overseer at Harvard University, member of the Board of Indian Commissioners, chairman of the National Civil Service Reform League and a trustee of the Catholic University of America.).
Secretary of the Interior Gifford Pinchot (Yale Professor, who is continuing to lobby for environmentalism to become a basic tenet of American policy.)
Secretary of Agriculture James Wilson (Iowa agriculturalist retained from the McKinley years, with a driving passion for the modernisation of American agriculture and infrastructure. He has now served 10 years in the post).
Secretary of Commerce James R Garfield (the son of former President Garfield, he is the founder of Ohio's most prestigious law firm and a former member of the Ohio State Senate).
Secretary of Labor Oscar S Straus (a German Jew who migrated in 1854, he is the former Ambassador to the Ottoman Empire and brother of the owner of Macy's Department Store.)
Postmaster General George von Lengerke Meyer (former Ambassador to Italy and Russia).

_______________________________________________________________

The year 1907 is renowned as the year in which the American Empire was truly born. While nobody gave it that name at the time, the argument in America was increasingly one that the United States should not be merely continental in nature, but that it should continue beyond the confines of "sea to shining sea". One obvious outcome of this was the decision of the United States to commence incorporation of those nations under its military control into its political control, as demonstrated by the Havana Conventions.

The Conventions agreed that some of the various unincorporated territories (the Philippines, Nicaragua, Honduras and El Salvador), as well as future additions, would be free to manage their own internal affairs, but control of defence, foreign affairs and trade would be managed by Washington. Thus, their defence forces had to be disbanded. Territories would need to have a constitution approved by Washington as well. Their laws would remain in effect except where they were repugnant to the law of the United States and/or related to a power that had now been assumed as being within the purview of the United States. Laws invalid with US law were null, and appeals could be made to the US Supreme Court to overturn such laws.

In addition, each territory was granted a Governor General resident in their capital, and a territorial commissioner resident in Washington who could speak on the floor of the House of Representatives but could not vote. The territories could also have Prime Ministers to exercise executive power, but Roosevelt's governors would retain right of veto. Finally, to boost their economies, all these territories would be treated as part of the US economy, using the US dollar, applying US tariffs and levies, allowing free trade with the US and incorporating the Bill of Rights as part of their foundation law.

The first Prime Minister of the Philippines was Sergio Osmena, a 29 year old Chinese-mestizo lawyer who had served on the staff of General Emilio Aguinaldo during the war. He would remain head of government until 1922. In Central America, where the memories of the United Provinces were still strong, Honduras, Nicaragua and El Salvador united under one government and elected Manuel Davila, a former Honduran military chief, as their first head of government. He would remain there until 1922. As to Cuba, Puerto Rico and Santo Domingo, there remained questions as to whether they should be incorporated or remain unincorporated and thus decisions on their future were deferred.

The addition of these new raw material economies feeding the mainland industrial powerhouse did cause great concern in the South. Those producing lumber, tobacco, shellfish, fruit, coffee and cotton suddenly found themselves very much unable to compete against the territories. The South would be required to move away from raw materials toward manufacture and specialisation. For example, the cotton crop would steadily decrease in the South to be replaced by textile factories, mines would begin to close and be replaced by iron and steel mills. The Mid Atlantic and the Great Lakes began to proceed through an industrialisation boom as the country abandoned primary production in favour of secondary production.

Domestically, the United States was going under more than just an economic transformation. Nine states had now adopted female suffrage provisions, earning major kudos for the Republican Party leadership and the President in particular. Alice Lee Roosevelt Longsworth, the President's eldest daughter, had become the head of the campaign to grant all women the vote, vying with her father for the attention of the media. At the rate of progress, it was clear that, by 1912, all states and territories would allow women voters.

There was also growing concern over the limitations on segregation. The trends were already there indicating that there were firm trends toward the dismantling of segregation and the Southern states were determined that it should not proceed. Before Roosevelt left office in 1913, he would sign the Civil Rights Act, guaranteeing suffrage to all African Americans. The general community in the South could feel the growing sentiment, but the belief that a federal infringement on state rights would spark a second Civil War meant that the threat was initially not taken as serious as it should have been. Many believed that Roosevelt would not risk the Union.

Beyond the borders of the United States, Russia continued her clean-up following the Great Purge. The most notable death of 1907 was that of Russian revolutionary, Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, commonly known by his pseudonym of Lenin. Following the 1905 Revolution, Lenin had joined the Constitutional Duma in 1906, with his supporters winning over 5% of the candidates. However, failure to abolish the monarchy or disestablish the Orthodox Church disillusioned his belief in the political process and he denounced the new Duma. He conducted assassinations of political figures from abroad and attempted a coup d'etat in Finland. However, running out of safe bases in which to operate, he returned to Russia under amnesty in September, 1906. When it became clear that Lenin was continuing to conspire, he was arrested on 19 January, 1907 and faced charges of treason. An open trial commenced in March and, eventually found guilty, he was executed on 26 June, 1907. With his death, the Bolshevik Party he had led since 1903 also died.

International affairs were marked by two important conferences. The first was at Cartagena. Prince Carlos, Regent of Spain, a member of the deposed royal family of Sicily, was driven by an ambition to use the considerable power of Spain to reclaim the throne of Sicily for himself and his son, the current minority King of Spain, Alfonso XIV. The mood of the Regent was that, after a century of retreat, it was time for Spain to expand once again.

The monies that had previously been expended on maintaining the discontented colonies and controlling the discontent at home caused by those expeditions had now come to an end. In fact, payments from France in return for those colonies had gone some way to rebuilding the strength of the state. In addition, the rise of parliamentary socialism in Russia had discredited the violent tactics of the Workers General Union and the anarchist National Confederation of Labour. The wealthy and conservative Prime Minister Antonio Maura y Montaner raised the flag of nationalism and found in the French government an ally to advance that cause.

A year after the assassination of King Alfonso XIII and his British Queen, French President Clement Armand Fallieres made a trip to Spain and met with the Regent and his Prime Minister in the city that, in a past incarnation, had been New Carthage, one of the richest cities in the ancient world. The discussions regarding the future relationship of the two countries had deepened, and the French President decided to reveal to Madrid the secret of the future of the Triple Alliance. Of course, one of the three persons to whom this was mentioned was the Prince Regent himself.

The news that, by June the following year, Italy would be without friends or defenders, caused a degree of excitement among the Spainards. It was well known that France envied Italy's African colonies for herself. According to the diaries of Fallieres, published after his death, the Regent raised the context of a war between France and Italy, and what France would seek from the Italians, other than their territories in Africa. Fallieres reports that he was taken aback by the question but stated to his Spanish counterpart that, in any theoretical war with Italy, French objectives would be to seek to keep control of the Aosta Valley, Piedmont and possibly Liguria. However, he reports that he clarified that war with Italy would be costly and, even at its end, France would still be left with the Italians as a threat. In addition, the response of Great Britain and Russia could not be ascertained. Therefore, it had little likelihood.

The Regent then reportedly raised the prospect of Spain and France agreeing on a war pact against the Italians. He insisted upon his right to be restored to the throne of the Two Sicilies. That throne would be then united with Spain, and his son would be left one of the great nations of Europe. The disgrace to his family and to its throne would be removed. He was also insistent that Sardinia must be part of the Spanish possessions. The French response was that France was not going to war against Italy in the foreseeable future. However, the President did agree that the status quo needed to be maintained and that attempt by Italy to expand its holdings would not be in the interest of either nation.

The French leader then attempted to turn discussions to other matters. However the Regent continued to return to the subject of Italy. Perhaps Austria might be interested, he claimed. After all, Vienna and Rome had not had the friendliest relations, and standing against three armies would be an impossibility for the Italians. The French President smiled patiently. Fallieres was aware that the French had arranged this buffoon's elevation; he was disappointed. Didn't this man have enough understanding of the balance of European power to know that Russia and perhaps Britain would be more than concerned about any such action against Italy long-term?

The President, however, refused to make a comment and stated that, while the fall of Italy would be a lovely fantasy, he would only agree that, should Italy seek to expand its borders, France and Spain would stand together against such an action. It was the most he could offer, for the time being.


The other major conference was the Second Peace Conference at the Hague. The Conference was meant to be a showcase of American diplomacy. Personally created by the will of Theodore Roosevelt, he proposed new ideas in humanitarian law, limitation of armaments and outlawing the use of force to achieve financial objectives. Unfortunately, despite achieving many of its objectives, the Conference is best remembered for the scandal that erupted on its first day.

On 15 June, Prince Regent Carlos of Spain dropped a bombshell in his remarks to the Conference, stating that a new age was dawning for Spain with the end of Italy's membership of the Triple Alliance. While Dutch Prime Minister Theo de Meester and others watched on, the Spanish regent then used the conference of peace to argue belligerently about the illegitimacy of the Italian monarch and his government.

Outside the conference hall, the Italians were the first to respond, stating that they neither needed nor wanted to be members of an alliance that did not want them. However, the Prime Minister of Italy, Giovanni Giolitti, had little to offer any allies other than those on whom he had come to rely. The state of the Italian budget was disorganised at best; he had depleted the national pension funds; there was civil unrest in Liguria, Tuscany and Sicily; he had antagonised the Socialists with violent measures against strikes; and he was himself vocally nationalistic. The early departure of Italy made room for France to take up its obligations earlier than expected.

The youthful Russian Foreign Minister, Leon Trotsky, was keen to get a British response. He was quoted as joking to Sir Edward Grey that "allying with Italians makes as much sense as marching on Moscow, with just as much hope of reward." The British delegation remarked that it had never committed to any formal alliance with France anyway. It had merely resolved issues of outstanding conflict with the Entente Cordiale. Despite this being technically correct, Britain's position made it clear that it felt no formal obligation to France from hereonin. Instead, Sir Edward and Trotsky would sign an alliance between their two countries on 31 August and arrange for the Tsar to visit the King in the New Year.

The only country where political casualties were scored was France itself. President Fallieres was faced with uproar in the legislature for releasing sensitive information to the Spanish and was asked to resign. He did so on 26 June and interim President Antonin Dubost called for new candidates. Raymond Poincare was offered the ceremonial poisoned chalice, but declined when faced with the additional burden of working with Prime Minister Clemenceau. Instead, Paul Doumer, former Governor General of Indochina, received the post on 1 August.


When Spain revealed the French-German alliance on the opening day of the Second Peace Conference, the furore prevented a more damaging episode. The representatives of the Korean Empire were overshadowed and had no hope of presenting their case regarding the criminal behaviour of Japan. Even the newspapers were disinterested. Inevitably, they would return home to the Emperor Gwangmu profoundly disappointed.

The Emperor, however, had not given up hope of national independence. He turned his attentions to the growing movement of Gukchae Bosang Undong, which was seeking to repay Korea's debt to China through a popular national appeal. The Emperor quickly assumed management of the organisation, calling on people to give up tobacco and inviting kisaeng (Korea's answer to geisha) to donate a proportion of their earnings. He even invited Japanese officials to join the organisation, arguing that their oversight was essential in ensuring the transparency and legality of the organisation's activity.


Over the next year, the funds began to pour into the allocated accounts, including a personal donation by the Emperor himself of 20,000 won. On 30 January, 1908, the Emperor presented the Japanese Resident-General, Prince Ito Hirobumi, with a payment amounting to one-sixth of Korea's debts to Japan. He also sought a new agreement: providing Korea continue to meet its debts repayments, that on 23 February, 1914, the tenth anniversay of her surrender, Korea would be permitted to resume management of its own affairs. Hirobumi agreed to give the matter his consideration and to pass on the Emperor's message to Tokyo.
 
Despite all these controversies, much was achieved by the Second Peace Conference. The United States, as a co-sponsor of the talks, went to the conference to promote the foundation of the World Court, a body which could interpret emergent international law and arbitrate disputes between countries. Initially, there were disputes over the neutrality of judges, but eventually three candidates were chosen:

Ascension Esquival Ibarra (Costa Rica)
Kaarlo Juho Stahlberg (Finland)
Johan Ramstedt (Sweden)

The judges from Costa Rica and Finland were proposed by the sponsoring powers; the Swedish judge was the result of a compromise between Britain and Germany, after Germany had rejected a Swiss candidate. The conference agreed on the following points:

1. It was a violation of international law to commence hostilities without previous and explicit warning to the country one planned to attack. Additionally, the belligerent nation was required to provide prior warning to all other nations likely to be affected, unless it could reasonably be assumed that other powers would be aware of the existence of a state of war. The same rules apply to armistices.
2. Countries were liable for the actions of members of the armed forces, whether those actions were authorised or not.
3. Prisoners of war were to be treated humanely as guests of the hostile Government and all personal possessions would remain their property. Any work done by them must be done at standard wages; however, officers could not be obliged to work. The "name and rank only" rule was created. They would also have access to justice in the civil courts of their country of capture. 4. It is forbidden to use "asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases" or "bacteriological methods of combat", to deliberately kill civilians, to kill surrendering troops and to "cause unnecessary damage and suffering, to bombard undefended areas or to pillage.

5. Attacks on buildings of religion, art, or education, hospitals or places of historic importance are criminal. The use of aforementioned places as fortresses is criminal. They may not be occupied by defending troops, or otherwise used for defence purposes.
5. Spies are defined for the first time and are given the right to trial.
6. Occupying armies cannot demand the loyalty or cooperation of inhabitants, nor can they seize private property. Confiscation of state property is allowed. They cannot lay taxes on the populace greater than those they were charged on their own populace. Requisitions must always be done on written and recorded order by the commander-in-chief or it is regarded as a crime.
7. Submarine cables cannot be touched.

8. The use of automatic contact mines is forbidden where such mines do not become harmless within a "reasonable period" after they have left the control of the person who laid them. In addition, it became criminal to place mines with the sole objective of intercepting commercial interests, with reckless disregard for the security of peaceful trade or when they are unable to be removed by the belligerent who placed them with the least possible delay at the end of any conflict.
8. The rights of neutrals must be respected and the manner in which one declares a nation to be neutral is clearly stated.
9. The Geneva Convention was extended to cover maritime war, so that fishing and postal ships were inviolable. Searches could be conducted on any ship, but only to locate enemy nationals, and then the ship must be allowed to go on its way.


One of the key attendees at the conference was Friedrich von Holstein, the long-time guru of German foreign policy and Imperial State Secretary for Foreign Affairs since April. The story of how he finally achieved the position through blackmail was one unknown to the time, but has since been revealed. Kaiser Wilhelm II had a number of close confidants who were homosexual, including General Dietrich Graf von Hulsen-Haseler, who often used to do a drag revue show. Another was Germany's leading industrialist, Friedrich Krupp, who had committed suicide when his escapades with young Italian boys had become public knowledge. Perhaps the most interesting of this circle of gay elite was Philipp zu Eulenberg-Hertefeld, who had met the then Crown Prince when Wilhelm was 17 and Philipp was 29. The two barely left each other's side for the next six years. Bismarck records for posterity that the two were lovers, even after Wilhelm became Kaiser, but that Prince Eulenberg could often be called upon to calm the inflammatory moods of the Kaiser and to direct him in responsible action.

Yet Paragraph 175, the part of the penal code that outlawed homosexuality remained on the books and was used to prosecute Eulenberg's brother in 1900. It had only been part of the law since the mid-1870's, it wasn't enforced religiously and there were many forces aligned against it. Among the great voices calling for the abolition of the law were renowned scientist Albert Einstein, prominent authors Herman Hesse and Thomas Mann, poet Rainer Maria Rilke, and a host of the leading members of the medical and legal communities. In the Kaiser's own circle, there were opponents, all homosexual. They included Eulenberg, the Kaiser's adjutant Lieutenant General von Moltke, the crown prince's equerry, the commander of the imperial bodyguard, a number of Prussian princes and probably even the Imperial Chancellor himself.

It is commonly believed that Von Holstein used his knowledge of the Kaiser's gay relationship to ensure his promotion to Imperial State Secretary. It also thought that the blackmail was the driving factor behind the decision to repeal paragraph 175 in 1918, making Germany the first country in the world to decriminalise homosexual relationships. (Poland-Lithuania and Denmark didn't follow until 1920.)
 
While the diplomats negotiated abroad, all was not well at home. The Panic of 1907 was the last severe bank panic of the United States, characterised by the widespread attempts of depositors to simultaneously withdraw their money from the banking system.

On 16 October, 1907, an attempt to corner the national copper market, led by Augustus Heinze, failed and the collapse of the scheme exposed an intricate network of interlocking directorates in the major banks, brokerage houses and trust companies in the United States. In the fall of that year, the economy was slowing and rising interest rates were having next to no effect due to a similar phenomenon in European markets. Thus the traditional cyclic inflow of gold to the United States did not occur as it had for nearly fourteen years. These two factors combined to shake confidence in the market and began a move toward liquidity right across the financial markets.


On 18 October, it was reported that the nation's third largest trust company, Knickerbocker, was exposed in the copper scheme. The National Bank of Commerce stopped clearing checks from Knickerbocker three days later, having extended large loans to the trust to hold off depositor runs. That vote of no confidence sparked attention from the nation's largest investment banks, Morgan & Co and Kuhn Loeb, headed by J. Pierpont Morgan and Jacob Schiff respectively. However, the top decided not to intervene, arguing that the market should be allowed to punish Knickerbocker for its irresponsibility. Knickerbocker suspended operations the following day, with an exposure of nearly $8 million (about $160 million in today's marketplace).

The following day, the New York Times linked Knickerbocker to the Trust Company of America, the second largest of the trust companies, greatly exacerbating its problems and the run in general. At the time, TCA had lost about 2.5% of its holdings; by day's end, it was down a further 21%. Over the following day, it fell another 13%, and the crisis was moving on to other institutions, such as the Lincoln Trust. The trusts and banks began to petition Morgan, the Rockefellers and Schiff for assistance. Over the next two days, Morgan & Co loaned $13 million to keep TCA in business, got J.D. Rockefeller to throw a further $10 million to the Union Trust and convinced First National Bank to increase exposure by a further $2 million. Even Kohn Loeb came to the party, with $500,000. But it was not enough.

On 24 October, Treasury Secretary George Cortelyou advised the President that the Federal Government could intervene, but he was uncertain they had sufficient reserves. At the time, the Treasury held about $79 million. As they discussed the crisis, call money on the stock exchange became unobtainable. At one point, the call money rate at the exchange reached 100 percent and still nobody was willing to lend. As share prices began to fall, the banks and clearing houses were hit from the other side, as the value of their assets began to disappear.

Roosevelt gave the order to take advantage of the economic crisis by purchasing the assets of the banks and trusts that were going under. The banks and trusts were asking for loans, but the President wasn't intending to extend charity to those who had backed moves to supplant him only three years before. He pledged to guarantee all savings held in banks owned by the Government and, between 24 October and 31 October, the US Government spent $73.6 million to acquire assets that only days before had been worth over $800 million. By the time the crisis ended, the Treasury controlled over 22% of the banking stock on the NYSE and nearly 60% of the trusts.

Later that month, Congress passed the Union Bank Act, instituting a federally-owned savings and commercial bank, under the control of the Postmaster General in Cabinet. Once the crisis had passed, and in order to recover some of its capital outlay, it was permitted that the Union Bank could sell 40% of its stock to the market. The largest buyer was J.P.Morgan himself, who took a 10.5% stake in the country's largest bank, though the Rockefeller family also took a significant stake (8%).

In Russia, the transition to democracy continued. The First Duma of the Russian Empire dissolved itself late in 1907 in preparation for the nation's second democratic election. Nobody was certain of the outcome. Prime Minister Viktor Chernov was an able administrator and theorist, but could never have the profile or popularity of someone like his predecessor. The reunification of the Socialist Democratic Labor Party, and the growing respect for the team of Martov and Trotsky, was also a factor.

The people went to the polls on 5 December, 1907, and it soon became clear that the electorate was generally pleased with the Government’s performance but wanted it to move faster on reform. The situation was not grand for the leading Socialist Revolutionary Party and its independent supporters, who slid from nearly 43% of the seats to a significantly smaller 38.7%. Despite the slump, the Prime Minister remained as head of the largest party in the new Duma. Fortunately for the Prime Minister, all of those voters moved to his junior coalition partner, the SDLP, who would now have a greater influence in the Cabinet. Martov’s control of the Duma rose from 13.3% to 20.4% of the seats. The Mensheviks would no longer make up four of the twenty Cabinet positions; they would now be entitled to seven positions. Despite this change in proportioning, support for the Government was up by about two to three percent across the entire country.

One of the most popular proposals by the Government in the lead-up to the election had been that of the expansion of Russia’s navy. The military had been severely hurt by the war and subsequent revolts, but Russia was now prepared to begin construction on its own dreadnought fleet, with a plan to build eight over the next two years. They would remain behind the other European powers, but nonetheless, the process of reconstruction of the military had definitely commenced.

In the Socialist Revolutionary Party itself, there was debate over the leadership. Supporters of Chernov argued that he had done well retaining such a large proportion of Catherine Breshkovsky’s electoral base. However, new member of the Duma and long-time of Breshkovsky, Grigory Gershuni, was also rumoured to be carrying leadership ambitions. There was a minority belief that, with Gershuni as leader, the party may have done better. The SDLP performance secured Martov’s leadership in an unassailable position.

On the other side of the political divide, the news was not good for either the Constitutional Democrats and the Octobrists, who both lost ground. The worst performers were the Octobrists who, under Alexander Guchkov, lost about one in eight of their members. It was becoming increasingly clear to both parties that they could expect a long stay in Opposition without a significant reform to their party platforms. Yet to move to the left could lead to the return of the fascists, who might well take more ground than they could hope to gain from such a shift toward the centre. However, it was enough for some members of the CDP to begin a long process of internal discussions regarding the disestablishment of the Russian Orthodox Church. Opposition Leader Paul Milyukov was prepared to allow the discussion to proceed, provided there was no public mention of the internal debate. He couldn’t afford to antagonise the Octobrists yet.

In the Octobrist Party, the argument went in a different direction. There was argument from Western members for a more nationalist line to encourage a greater voter turnout from the right. One such thinker was the deputy leader Mikhail Rodzianko, who was concerned about potential for the CDP to have just the type of ideas that they were having. However, he lacked the immediate numbers in the party caucus to undertake a challenge to the leadership of Guchkov and would do so for the remainder of the 2nd Duma.


Part Five - 1908

The President's industrial harmony policy began to come unstuck after just two and a half years. The Federal Labor Court had extensive powers to adjudicate between unions and business to prevent strikes, regulate wages and working conditions and prevent union thuggery. In the first few years, however, some employers simply refused to recognise the legitimacy of the Court. The Supreme Court had struck down past intrusions as unconstitutional under the power to regulate interstate commerce and thus, without the support of all parties, its decisions had proven unenforceable.

In January, 1908, the Administration took a stand to get the Labor Court officially recognised. William Adair, an official with Louisville and Nashville Railroad, had fired a worker for belonging to a labour union. This was in direct violation of the Erdman Act of 1898, which prohibited companies engaged in interstate commerce from requiring their employees to refrain from union membership as a condition of employment. The Administration chose to prosecute Adair through the Federal Labor Court.

However, the Court, in its first case involving the Government, went against the Administration, stating that it believed that the Erdman Act violated freedom of contract and was therefore unconstitutional. It referred the matter to the Supreme Court for adjudication. Despite the defeat, the Administration saw an opportunity to have its new body legitimised by the Supreme Court and allowed it to proceed.

Attorney General Charles Bonaparte found himself arguing on two fronts: that the decision of the Labor Court was wrong, but that it was nonetheless a legitimate decision. Outside the Court, it was rumoured that Roosevelt was bringing personal financial and political pressure to bear on the judges and Democrats were stating that the President was becoming despotic. Conservative commentators who had critised the Labor Court actually praised its decision to allow unions to be banned from the workplace.


Nonetheless, the judges denied any undue influence when they decided that, although all decisions of the Labor Court were justiciable before an appellate court, it was part of the executive as it made executive decisions. They also decided that, in the exercise of its powers, the Labor Court had exceeded the limitations of the commerce power and was thus unconstitutional. In the next term, Roosevelt would use his new majority on the Supreme Court to overturn this decision and have the Federal Labor Court reinstated.

January was also the month of the First Balkan Conference, convened in Vienna, capital of the Austro-Hungarian Empire. Austria-Hungary had initiated the conference, desirous of building a railway from the terminus of the Bosnian railway through Macedonia to the Ottoman port city of Salonika, the largest hub in Macedonia. They had the agreement of the Ottomans to build, as if that had been necessary anyway.

In 1902, a great insurrection in Macedonia had seen fourteen Ottoman battalions dispatched. Atrocities were committed, including accusations of rape and murder of infants and the elderly. 28 villages were burnt and an estimated 3000 refugees had fled into Bulgaria. The pressure of the Great Powers on the Ottoman Empire were steadily increased until, in February 1903, Russia and Austria agreed to direct intervention and imposed radical changes.

Russia viewed this new plan as a direct violation of the so-called Vienna Plan, designed to keep regional peace, while Britain stated that it was an attempt by Austria to turn its back on reform. Serbia, Greece and Bulgaria were also unhappy with the move. As a result, the Austrian Government invited representatives from various European capitals over a period of months with the hope of establishing a replacement agreement over the Balkans.

Austria's primary motivation for the rail was Austria's desire to threaten troublesome Serbians and Montenegrins, who were conducting regular incursions into Bosnia and were encouraging anti-Austrian agitation. Russia walked into the meeting determined to avoid war and willing to grant Austria's wishes, if she could score some diplomatic gains for her Serbian ally (ones that might also calm the hostility against Vienna). Britain just wanted to make sure that, whatever happened, Christians in Macedonia were not subjected to another round of genocide. And Greece wanted a restoration of territory taken in 1897 and recognition of its annexation of Crete.

However, the major discussion was between Austria-Hungary and Russia. The two foreign ministers, Count Alois Aehrenthal and Leon Trotsky, spent considerable time together, considering amendments and openly confronting each other over the status of Bosnia and Serbia. The Russian Government had already decided that its best policy was to maintain its own borders, but not to be overly concerned with the borders of others. The best chance for socialism was the covert support of socialist parties in other countries, rather than overt confrontation. Nonetheless, Trotsky knew that the Russian people expected him to produce a profitable deal for their Slavic brothers in Serbia.

Over the next six months, the Austrians reached a number of agreements with:

Serbia: Austria-Hungary would be permitted to annex a significant part of northern Bosnia, if Serbia was permitted to have a piece of the south. In addition, Austria would secretly support Serbian annexation of Kosovo. In addition, Serbia and Austria would end trade sanctions against each other and reinstate their free trade agreement, with a customs union to be created by 1918. Serbia would renounce Nacertanije, its plan for regional hegemony.

Russia: Austria would agree to withdraw support for the Straits Treaty and would join Russia in calling upon the Ottoman Empire to open the Dardenelles. However, Russia's navy would be forbidden access to the Adriatic Sea.

Britain & Russia: Austria would support the creation of an autonomous Macedonia within the Ottoman Empire, provided Russia and Britain agreed to neutrality in any future conflict between Austria and Italy and refused to recognise any Italian claims to Albania. The three powers would also recognise the Greek annexation of Crete.


With open borders, access to the sea and an agreement on Bosnia and Kosovo, Serbia's historic complaint against Austria was marginalised. It would now turn its hostility toward the Ottomans in the south, rather than interfering in Austria's affairs.

In Asia, other advances toward peace were being made. The Imperial Chinese warship stationed off Quemoy was highly suspicious of a steamship, the Tatsu Maru. It was not declared on any register and that could only mean one thing - smuggling. The rules regarding smugglers were clear - intercept and seize the vessel. And thus the Chinese Government confirmed what until now had only been a suspicion - that the Japanese were shipping arms to the Tongmenghui, the terrorist organisation founded by Sun Yat-sen and Sung Chiao-jen.

The Chinese Government was understandably outraged. Support for revolts in Kwangtung and Yunnan provinces was out of hand and Empress Tz'u-Hsi was already ill. However, China also knew that, without international assistance, there was little she could do. Fortunately, she had already made steps towards improving her position. As the Tatsu Maru was taken into harbour, there were already representatives in Washington and in Berlin seeking a balance to Tokyo's alliance with London. Backing these efforts was Roosevelt's close friend and the French Ambassador to Washington, Jean Jules Jusserand. For Jusserand, bringing the United States and China into closer alignment with the Triple Alliance would be a diplomatic coup of unparalleled proportions. However, these things could only be constructed one step at a time. And this step involved playing on America's growing fear of Japan.

French-American relations were already at a strong point. On February 10, five days after the capture of the Tatsu Maru, Jusserand and Root concluded the Treaty of Arbitration, an agreement under which the United States and France agreed to submit to arbitration any dispute between them, or between one of the parties and an ally of the other party. So, when Jusserand suggested that Germany would support US attempts to contain Japan, a country who had recently sparked a diplomatic and legal showdown over immigration and segregation, a country who had proven to be most uncooperative with Washington, Roosevelt considered.

The major block to an agreement containing Japan was the United Kingdom. The Anglo-Japanese Alliance provided for Britain to come to the defence of Japan if she was attacked by two or more powers. Any agreement between the United States and another power to defend China's integrity would automatically trigger that alliance.

Roosevelt contacted the British Ambassador, James Bryce, another good friend of the President and a fellow historian. He suggested that, rather than the two nations coming to difficulty over China, it would be wise for all the European powers, Japan and the United States to renounce the activities of Tongmenghui. Their bases in Honolulu, Tokyo and Singapore would be shut down. The leader of the movement, Sun Yat-sen, would become persona non grata.

He also suggested that both powers could go some way to assisting in the modernisation of China and mentioned his discussions with one Liang Qichao, the protege of Kang Youwei. It was secretly agreed that, upon the death of the 73 year old Dowager Empress Cixi, undoubtedly not far away, the Great Powers would encourage the Guangxu Emperor to reinitiate the Hundred Days' Reform movement. If necessary, the influential opportunist Yuan Shikai would be eliminated. The aim would be to achieve for China the stability and prosperity that the Meiji Emperor had achieved for Japan. In return for their ongoing support, the Great Powers would seek a continuation of the concessions that had previously been achieved by force of arms.


Back in the United States, it became clear that the rise of a socialist government in Russia had done much to spur the hope of socialists around the world. For America's pre-eminent socialist, Eugene V Debs, it sparked hope that the democratic process could bring about socialism without revolution.

It was on these grounds that he held a conference with Daniel de Leon, head of Socialist Labor of America, early in 1908. He hoped to convince de Leon, and his mobilised force in the Industrial Workers of the World, to join with him. He believed strongly that, working together, the two could take Congressional seats in the inner cities of most of the states of the Union. It was not without precedent. The Labour Party of the United Kingdom had claimed nearly six percent of the vote in the most recent elections and parties were on the rise in France, Italy, Germany and Austria. The fall of European socialist radicals had provided socialism with a more benign face.

For de Leon, the loss of Lenin and the rise of the Mensheviks had signalled that capitalism had not developed sufficiently for the proletariat to develop the conciousness needed for revolution. He had therefore concluded that it was vital to infiltrate the institutions of the bourgeoisie to prepare for their destruction.

On 10 May, 1908, Eugene Debs & Daniel de Leon agreed to merge the two parties under the name of the Socialist Labor Party of America and to contest the upcoming presidential elections, with Debs as the Presidential candidate and African American activist Lucy Parsons as the Vice Presidential candidate. They would also both contest for congressional seats, de Leon in New York and Debs in Illinois. Debs suggested that high numbers could be achieved in five or six states. The party agreed that it would base its campaign in the five states that had offered females the chance for the vote (California, Illinois, Kansas, Oregon & Washington) as well as in states where support had previously been strong (Florida, Montana, Nevada & Oklahoma). They also agreed that they would centre their campaign, not on the presidency, but on the Congress.

By 24 September, when the Annual Congress of the IWW and the convention of the Socialist Labor Party were held in one almighty party in Cincinnati, the mood of those gathered was at a high. They would march into the election hopeful that the rising tides of international socialist parties would be one that would make socialism a political force in the New World.

However, the Socialists were not the only ones to be making up some ground. The progressives in the Republican caucus, bitter over the Supreme Court's destruction of their industrial policy, determined to gain revenge. In late January, 1908, scurrilous and unsourced pamphlets, sourced from an anonymous mailbox in Baton Rouge, began to circulate the country, drawing into question the past of Justice Edward Douglass White. Primary among the rumours was that White was a senior member of an underground Ku Klux Klan, that he had participated in lynching, murder and general terrorism in the years of Reconstruction following the American Civil War.

The newspapers picked up the theme, stating that they were only reporting on the pamphlets without endorsing their content. However, new pamphlets were soon circulating, pointing to the decision in United States v E.C.Knight Co. It had related directly to sugar trade, and the White family held extensive sugar holdings in the South. While the connection was tenuous at best, the journalists could smell a scandal and the "muckrackers" the President often belittled began to ask whether the Justice had a conflict of interest. Further investigation into his plantation revealed that it was on the verge of bankruptcy due to increased competition from the Caribbean and Central American territories. The ability, honesty and integrity of the judge had all been called into question.

However, the character assassination was not over. In mid-February, reports began to circulate of how the Confederate Lieutenant White had fled from the battlefield and found a hiding place under a hay stack. The less reputable papers began to call him "Yellow" White. With blood in the water, the sharks began to circle, with every interest group he had ever opposed joining the growing throng of opposition. The judge's wife, Eleanor, found them increasingly excluded from Washington society and the stress on her 63-year-old and extremely overweight husband was becoming unbearable.

On 13 March, 1908, Justice Edward White announced that he was retiring from the Supreme Court immediately, citing ill health. His place was assumed by a man ten years his junior, the Republican Senator from Wisconsin, Robert La Follette. It was in the mood of victory that the Republican Party gathered in the Chicago Coliseum in mid-June. The mood of the country was swinging the party's way and it was time to engage in a lovefest of all things Republican...as well as an occasional two-minute hate and ridicule of everything Democrat. Numerous luminaries graced the podium.

The opening speaker was Secretary of War William Howard Taft of Ohio. He praised the vigorous growth of America's naval forces, spoke of new policies to support war veterans and lauded American military achievements across Asia and Central America. He was followed by Speaker Joseph Cannon of Illinois, who predicted a massive House of Representatives victory, spoke about the expansion of services in health and communications and championed increasing federal power.

The Senate Majority Leader, Charles W Fairbanks of Indiana, praised the Administration's economic achievements, noting massive growth in American industry in the South, greatly increased employment among the African-American population (up nearly 4 million), and stated that the "war for the equality of all citizens, including the American woman and the African-American, is on the verge of a great victory."

The applause erupted as Senators Albert Beveridge and Joseph Foraker took the lecturn. Together, they addressed the crowds, speaking of the march of the flag into Asia and Central America, the growth of new territories and a particular cheer was stored for when Beveridge spoke of "the newest wonder of the world, dreamed, designed and dug by Americans - the Panama Canal".

However, eventually the moment came. Governor Charles Hughes of New York came up to the podium and nominated Theodore Roosevelt for his third term as President of the United States of America. He was followed by Senator Philander Knox, who nominated Governor Leslie Shaw, the former Treasury Secretary, as the unopposed Vice Presidential candidate. The chant of "four more years" went up around the coliseum, as the theatrical event was overcome with raw emotion and the President and future Vice President came up to microphone.

The President outlined a massive reform of the Constitution, including the vote for women and direct election of Senators. He pledged a comprehensive overhaul of the tax system, including the introduction of a federal income tax. He called for a change of the rules regarding replacement of a Vice President.

He then spoke on demographics. He predicted that, by 1910, the US population would exceed 80 million (in OTL, it exceeded 93 million, but immigration has been cut) and 95 million by 1920, but that, more importantly, the African American population would rise to one-eighth of the total and were experiencing a dramatic increase in income. It was therefore vital, he said, that the civil rights of these people be defended. He also warned that the South faced economic depression unless it stopped the growing flow of its workforce to New York, the Great Lakes and the Pacific Northwest.

The President also projected major changes to the Supreme Court. With the loss of one judge and three suffering major ill health, the opportunity had arose to move power from the hands of "doddery demagogues" to "progressive and modern" justice. He would later see off attempts to charge him with contempt over those words, but the President stated that a new court would see the restoration of the rights of working people across the nation.

When the convention concluded, the strength of the Republican Party could not be overestimated. It was likely to outvote the Democrats by a margin of two to one in New England, the Mid Atlantic and the Great Plains and win in every other region outside the South. If, as Roosevelt projected, the Jim Crow laws could be turned back, it would win the loyalty and votes of the "Negro" for generations to come. The resultant swings would likely bring Arkansas, Missouri, Nth.Carolina, Tennessee and Virginia into Republican control for the first time since the Civil War and guarantee a Republican White House for decades.


The President also outlined some Cabinet changes. Navy Secretary Metcalf had decided he would retire in the coming March, and he would be replaced by Commerce Secretary Garfield. He stated that there had been no discussion as to who would take over the Commerce Department, but that Henry Lewis Stimson of New York was the most likely candidate.

In contrast to the resplendent celebration of Chicago, the Democrat Convention of 1908, held in Denver, Colorado, had a more somber vibe. For the twelve years, the Republican Party had steadily taken over the Congress, the White House and the Supreme Court. And there was no end in sight. The only question was who would be the sacrificial lamb.

The speculation centred on William Jennings Bryan, the perennial bridesmaid of American politics. However, he had been warned that his third nomination would be his last, and he knew this battle to be one that could not be won. Perhaps if the party hadn't betrayed him in 1904, this situation would not have occurred. Perhaps, he would have served the last four years as President. In the end, the party turned to John Albert Johnson, the Governor of Minnesota, only the second non-Republican to hold that position in half a century. The Vice Presidential nomination went to John Worth Kern, whose most recent public role had been his unsuccessful candidacy for the Governorship of Indiana in 1904.

Among the senior ranks of the Democrats, there were questions about whether or not the party would manage to climb back above 40% of the popular vote. Their greatest fear was that, not only would the party fail to achieve it, they may also lose the new state of Oklahoma and their previous grip on Kentucky, a combined 20 electoral votes. This would not be enough to get them anywhere near the White House, but at least a respectable showing. As William Jennings Bryan put it succintly in his journals, "If you have even give up hope of winning, you're guaranteed to lose."

As America prepared for its election season, a watershed moment was occurring in the Ottoman Empire. The Jonturkler revolution of 1908 against Abdulhamid II produced enormous chaos, with the "Union and Progress" movement spreading throughout the Empire and spilling over into Persia and India. It was in this chaos that the European holdings of the Empire saw their opportunity for freedom.

Montenegro wished to clearly establish its independence as a kingdom, while Serbia, having settled its accounts with Austria, was interested in a southern expansion. Bulgaria wished to secure Ottoman recognition of its independence and increase its Thracian holdings. Greece saw an opportunity, with Crete now in its hold, to liberate the Macedonians from the oppression and genocide of the Turks. The major powers were already arguing with Constantinople about the implementation of the autonomy agreement for Macedonia, and thus were sympathetic to the Greek's growing intolerance over the pedantry of the Turks.

The war began on 8 July, 1908, when, after a number of hostile missives between Athens and Constantinople, Greek troops swept across the border into Macedonia and Albania to support rebel insurgents. Their first target was the city of Larissa, in southern Thessaly. The Ottoman border troops were grossly outnumbered by a margin of three to one. Within a fortnight, the Greeks were within 50 kilometres of Salonika. Turkish casulties were 1152 dead, 6114 wounded. On the Greek side, it was 380 dead, 1973 wounded. It was clear that the Turks, focused on their own internal chaos, were unable to counter the assault.

Italy, judging the intentions of Belgrade, told Serbia that she would not be permitted to further expand and become a naval threat to Italy. She stepped up the readiness of her forces, warning that if Serbia should join Greece, Italy would go to war. However, on 22 July, Serbia and Montenegro issued a joint declaration to join the conflict. Over the course of only three days, with heavy artillery support, the Serbian army swept into Pristina and began an advance into northern Albania. They were assisted when on 23 July, the Bulgarians joined the conflict, defeating an Ottoman army proceeding through Thrace towards Macedonia. The lightening of the load on the Greek Army gave them the ability to divert a small part of their resources to the seizure of Epirus.

It soon became clear that Ottoman Europe was in collapse. On 24 July, heeding warnings from Russia not to engage Serbian forces, Italian ships crossed the Adriatic and landed troops at Dirac. While claiming that this was a move to defend the Ottoman territory, their intent was to grab and hold the Albanian northern coastline. It was, for the Italians, a necessary strategic move, but they could not suspect what was to follow. It was the move for which her enemies had been waiting.

On 25 July, France issued a de facto recognition of Serbia's right to Dirac and declared war against Italy for her invasion of "Serbia". French troops immediately invaded Eritrea and Somaliland in Africa. Troops dispatched from Marseilles began to cross the border east of San Remo, in Liguria, on the road to Genoa, as well as toward Turin. As these forces were mobilising, Austria-Hungary activated her alliance with France and moved forces towards Trieste. Spain followed on 27 July, despatching her forces to capture the island of Sardinia.

For her part, the Russian Government was supplying support to each of the Ottoman rebels. The Minister of War, Grigory Gershuni, had another trick up his sleeve, however. The Russian Black Sea fleet would sail for the Straits and would insist that the Sultan sign a treaty to open them to the Russian navy. Alternately, he could refuse and Russia could join the combatants. In London, it was decided that they should dispatch King Edward VII and Foreign Secretary Grey to meet with the Kaiser to determine Germany's intentions and decide what could be done.

The Balkan theatre of the Mediterranean War of 1908 reflects how it was in fact two separate wars, joined only by a tenuous political arrangement. Other than the Serb attack on Italian forces at Dirac, there was no common enemy between any of the combatants.

The casualties in the Balkans and the Aegean were high. It is estimated that 75,000 were killed in action, the largest number being Bulgarians, who threw their troops in what many saw as unsustainable attacks against heavily fortified Ottoman positions. A further 15,000 died off the battlefield from wounds, while about 50,000 died from displacement and destruction resultant from the war. (All figures are estimates prepared from accounts of the war during the 1950's - most countries did not keep sufficient records to provide exact figures.)

It also resulted in a serious oppression of the Committee of Union and Progress (the "Young Turks") who were believed by the population to be foreign agitators, or, at the very least, traitors. Their reputation was undoubtedly tarnished by the war and the return to constitutional rule was thus prevented for the time being.

The timeline for the Balkan War was as follows:

25 July
Greek forces in Epirus, having taken Nicopolis and Preveza, are brought to a stop outside Ioannina, with a heavily fortified Ottoman position.
27-31 July
The Bulgarian armies reach drive forward towards Constantinople and reach within 30 kilometres of the capital, but are driven back by a staunch counteroffensive.
1 August
Battle of Florina. The conquest of Macedonia is virtually complete. However, strong Ottoman resistance outside this town forces the Greeks to redirect their troops through Albania. The Russian Navy arrives outside Constantinople and seeks a treaty to open the Dardenelles to Russian shipping. The government reluctantly agrees.
29 July - 2 August
Serbian army encounters the Ottomans outside the town of Iskodra. In a battle, the Ottomans are overwhelmed and forced to retreat.
8 August
Representatives of Serbia and Greece sign a permanent alliance. It is agreed that Serbia will get all of Kosovo, the majority of Albania and that Greece will respect its sphere of influence in Montenegro. Greece will gain a small southern portion of Albania, but all of Macedonia. They also agree to seek an treaty of friendship and cooperation with Romania.
14-17 August
While the countryside as far south as El Basan is in Serbian hands, the Italians continue to hold Dirac. However, they have little else, having diverted most of their forces to deal with attacks by the major powers. The Battle of Dajti Mountain provides the Serbian army with a victory and the commanding heights over Tirana.
16 August - 2 September
Greek and Bulgarian forces begin a siege of Adrianople. Later, Serb reinforcements will arrive to reinforce control. The city will eventually surrender when it learns of the failure of a resupply attempt.
2 September
Ottoman attempts to resupply Adrianople fail. The Greek Navy manages to keep the Dardenelles closed. Attempts to re-enter the Aegean Sea continue for the next six weeks.
19 October
The Ottoman Empire seeks terms for peace with the Balkan forces after the surrender of its armies in Macedonia and Albania. An armistice is signed the following day. Britain and Germany sponsor the peace talks, to be held in London.

In the Western Theatre, the story was similarly one-sided. The timeline is as follows:

4 August
French troops cross the Italian border into Piedmont and Liguria.
9 August
Spanish marines land at Cagliari and establish control over the city during the next eight days. From this base, they begin to spread out across Sardinia, fighting an intense guerrilla war.
9-14 August
The Battle of Turin. The home of the Shroud and Italy’s first capital is well defended. The Alps to the west and north are impassable, so the French are forced to fight over the hills of Monferrato, when Italian troops are heavily dug in. Estimates are that France sacrifices over four thousand troops to achieve the fall of the key city. Numbers would undoubtedly have been higher had Italy had sufficient troop coverage and not been organised towards a campaign to take Albania.
18 August
The Battle of Gorizia. An Austrian naval flotilla off Trieste encounters an Italian fleet out of Venice. The Italians victor, however, losses on both sides are sufficient to eliminate the usefulness of both Adriatic fleets for the duration of the war.

Many suspected that the fall of Italy was a fait accompli. However, despite being vastly outnumbered and outgunned, history tells us that there is nothing easy about defeating an entrenched force on home soil. By the end of October, French casulties would stand at 79,000 dead and wounded. For the Austrians, they lost a more moderate, but still staggering, 45,000 in the same period. There was also growing unrest in France over the conduct of the war, despite the assurances of Prime Minister Clemenceau, particularly over the Navy's failure to break through the blockade and land troops north of Rome. The events of the period are recorded in the timeline below:

17-22 August
The siege of Genoa. The principal seaport of Italy attempts to use naval support to hold the city, but the French fleet far outnumber their Italian counterparts and slowly eliminate them.
25 August
Reserves out of Milan reach the front and force the French army to retreat from Como. French troops headed toward Florence are rediverted to prevent the collapse of the front.
26 August
Facing invasion, the heavily Francophone province of Aosta Valley rebels, declaring loyalty to France and overthrowing their governor. A token French regiment moves into the valley.
26-31 August
The battle of Milan is a major victory for the Italians, with the French advance slowing by the day. Battle lines and trenches are drawn outside the city, with both sides sacrificing considerable blood for little ground.
29 August
A military governor is established in Liguria to begin pacification of the Italian portion of the population. In later years, France will strongly encourage migration to the region in an attempt to build a French majority.
31 August – 17 September
The siege of Verona. The Italians destroy bridges across the Adige River to halt Austrian advances. The city remains safe as long as the defences in the south hold.
16 September
The fall of Venice spells the end for Verona as well, with supply lines to the north cut. France and Austria agree now to proceed to squeeze Lombardy from both sides to close off the last of the northern provinces. Lombardy is home of one-sixth of Italy’s population and the engine of its economy. It also contains an estimated 250,000 Italian soldiers.
10 October
The last Italian forces on Sardinia surrender to the Spanish. In a costly war of attrition, both sides have recorded innumerable casualties. Later estimates will place the figure at about 140,000, most of those Sardinian civilians.
19 October
Spanish marines land on the southern coast of Sicily near the Gulf of Gela. The difficulties of Sardinia have strapped the morale of the Spaniards, who are quickly realising that there is nothing simple about the restoration of the Sicilian throne.

With these massive changes in foreign affairs, the Germans and the British decided it was time to meet. King Edward VII and his Foreign Minister, Sir Edward Grey, arrived in Frankfurt on 12 August. Their meeting with the Kaiser Wilhelm II and Friedrich von Holstein was technically to discuss the war in the Balkans, but the primary concern of the British delegation was the size of Germany's navy.

Talk about the Balkans opened discussions. Britain was no longer concerned about Russian access to the Mediterranean, while Germany was concerned about the loss of power for one of her key friends, the Ottoman Empire. All of the victories in the Balkans had been for friends of Britain - Greece and Serbia (technical ally by way of Russia). Germany wanted some degree of compensation in any peace deal for the Ottoman Empire, primarily a concession over the Suez Canal. Britain was not prepared to concede control over the Canal but agreed in principle that the Porte needed to walk away from the peace talks with some type of diplomatic concessions. It was agreed that Germany would co-sponsor any peace talks with Britain and that all terms of peace would be approved by both Germany and Britain before they were placed before the warring nations. Both nations also agreed not to interfere in the conflict. Thus, in the end, the meeting only produced a statement of principle, rather than any conclusive agreement, over the Balkan War.

The second part of the summit related to the issue of Germany's naval expansion. Von Holstein, an opponent of the arms race, had been working towards convincing other members of the German government of the need to abandon the increasing expansion of her navy. He asked Grey pointedly, "At what point does the size of the German Imperial Navy become a threat to British interests?" He explained that Germany wanted complete control of sea traffic travelling in and out of the Baltic, including sea traffic through the Gulf of Bothnia. The reconstruction of the Russian fleet in the Baltic was well underway, and the presence of British vessels made Germany fear for its security.

At the time, there was a belief that a ratio of 3:1 was sufficient to guarantee victory in any war. Sir Edward Grey presented the idea that, should Germany be prepared to slow her expansion such that she remained at one third the size of the total Royal Navy, Britain would be prepared to surrender right of access to the Baltic Sea, unless Germany declared war on Russia. Germany would be permitted to complete ships already under construction, but would not be allowed to build further ships if they exceed the ratio. At the time, it was Britain's plan to have thirty dreadnought battleships by 1915. This would limit Germany to ten compared to Russia's four. However, Germany would be entitled to expand other ships. Von Holstein convinced the Kaiser to shut his mouth and agreed to take the proposal back to the Chancellor.

With the Kaiser's enthusiasm for confrontation, the National Liberals were torn by the direction to take. As the second largest party in the Reichstag, and the largest party in the Government of Chancellor von Bulow, they were almost evenly split on the question of military spending, the massive burden that was driving the German economy into the ground. However, the work of the Foreign Secretary von Holstein had convinced the Chancellor that something needed to change. The Kaiser could no longer be trusted; basic reform was necessary to change the old electoral laws and end the domination of the Prussian junkers, to end the militarism and to modernise the German Reich.

On 28 October, 1908, the difficulties of government unity were compounded when an article appeared in Britain's Daily Telegraph, purporting to be an interview with the Kaiser. The Kaiser alleged that there was considerable anti-British sentiment in Germany and that he was struggling to contain it. There was considerable outrage both in Germany and abroad, including France, Russia, Britain and Japan. As Chancellor, it was von Bulow's duty to defend the Kaiser. However, over the past year, his political position had slowly moved away from the Kaiser and he felt he could not do so. After days of building pressure in the Reichstag, he advised his party he would not defend the Kaiser and, in the heated debate that followed, von Bulow announced that he was leaving the party. He took with him nearly half the party's members.

The split of the National Liberal Party meant that the task of building a majority in the Reichstag could only fall to Julius Bachem, the leader of the Catholic Centre Party. As a non-noble and a Catholic, there would traditionally be no possibility that he would ever be appointed Chancellor.

Meanwhile, the Kaiser had sunk into a deep depression, believing himself to have been abandoned. When von Bulow and Bachem visited him on 10 November to advise him of the changes on the Reichstag and to suggest that the Chancellorship be transferred to Bachem, he drove them away in a megalomaniacal rage, screaming that they were "bad, bad, bad", throwing at them the imperial seal.

Uncertain as to what to do next, Prince von Bulow returned to the Reichstag and publicly disassociated himself from the actions of the Kaiser, announcing that he had tendered the Kaiser his resignation, but that the Kaiser was not "sufficiently in his own mind" to accept it. There was outrage among his former party members and among the conservative Junkers, who moved a motion of no confidence but were defeated by eight votes.

Wilhelm II had avoided appointing strong political leaders, not wanting anyone who could interfere with his rule. With the fall of von Bulow, it became clear that another bureaucrat could not exercise the strength necessary to keep the Empire on course. However, the mind of the Kaiser was insufficiently strong for the test as well. With that fact before them, the Reichstag appointed his son, Crown Prince Wilhelm of Germany and Prussia, as Regent.

When the aging von Holstein made his way to London as the co-sponsor for the Balkan peace talks, he had instructions from the Chancellor to fulfill. He thus arrived a week ahead of schedule and was immediately taken to the Foreign Ministry at his own request. The rapport he had established with Edward Grey at his meeting in August was clear and, in addition, Holstein had cabled ahead to advise Grey that he was the bearer of good tidings.

The German Empire was prepared to grant the British request for the 3:1 ratio, that is, Germany's navy would retain tonnage equivalent only to one third that of the Royal Navy. In return, the Royal Navy would not be permitted to access the Baltic Sea without German consent. To do so would constitute an act of war against Germany. However, the German minister had two stipulations. Firstly, Germany was insistent that she be allowed to retain a 2:1 ratio in relation to the Russian Imperial Fleet. He made quite clear to the British Foreign Secretary that, if he wanted to contain Germany, he would need to ensure that his ally in the east was more strictly contained.

He would also insist that Britain guarantee the independence of Finland and Poland-Lithuania and would oppose any Russian attempts to reclaim the territory. The German minister stated that, as Britain's arrangement with Russia were defensive, joining Germany in guaranteeing the defence of the two newest European states would not violate the terms of that arrangement. In whatever case, whoever shot first would be the "bad guy" and would be opposed by Britain, who would automatically become the "good guy". Isn't that what Britain wanted - preservation of the status quo? Finally, the treaty would be reviewed every ten years to ensure that it fitted with the needs of the two empires.

It was with the signing of that treaty that Germany ceased concerning itself with its western borders. It had made peace with France and with Britain. Her eastern border was now protected by satellite states, which, if attacked, would bring Britain to her side. It made the 1921 review of Alsace-Lorraine's status much more likely to favour France, which strengthed that bond. Strangely, the only country with whom Germany now had outstanding issues was her ally - Austria-Hungary. The long dream of the unified German people began to become a matter of confidential discussions and mutterings in the halls of power in Berlin.

The warring nations of the Balkans, having sustained a ceasefire for weeks on end, finally met after the conference in London under the careful watch of the British and German foreign ministers. Present were representatives from Greece, Montenegro, Serbia, Bulgaria and Turkey, as well as observers from Italy, Austria-Hungary, Romania and Russia.

The Greeks were the most disappointed out of the meeting. With the need for Constantinople to save face, the Greeks were ordered to surrender Adrianople, Rhodes and Smyrna back to the Ottoman Empire, but would be permitted to keep all of Macedonia and Thessaly. The Russians and Austrians were most insistent that Serbia be permitted to keep all her gains and, given that no contiguous border with the Ottoman Empire now existed, this was opposed by few. The Bulgarians got Thrace, a particular disappointment to Sofia who wanted part of Macedonia, but given the decimated state of their military, no more than they could expect.

In return for the cities under Greek control, the Ottomans would be required to give up all her Aegean islands, excepting Rhodes, and was required to agree to open the Dardenelles and the Bosporus to ships of all nations. It would be declared a neutral zone and Britain and Germany would jointly administer the straits, in return for a payment to the Turkish government of an indexed leasing payment. For 1909, that figure would be 6.4 million pounds sterling (Editors Note: about 430 million pounds today).

As for the sidelined Kaiser back in Germany, his agenda overrun by his own Ministers, there was only one person who could help. His close friend and former lover, the 61-year-old Philipp, Prince of Eulenberg-Hertefeld, had returned from his summer residence in Konigsberg as soon as he heard of the Kaiser's "illness", arriving on 18 November, 1908. He entered the Stadtschloss and immediately ordered that a car be prepared to take he and the Kaiser to Weimar. He knew his friend.

He would read his some of his poems, perhaps play some of his songs for him on the piano, maybe even a picnic in the wood at Buchenwald. Some relaxation was all that required for the Kaiser to return to his "normal frame of mind". In this time away from their wives, he would encourage the Emperor to commence enjoying the advantages that his life had provided rather than working himself into an early grave, allow himself to explore his "individuality", and ask him to cease "overestimating things". He would remind him that he was more than a King; he was just a man.

The Prince knew what his human limitations. Already, he had begun to have periods of disorientation and had even had a fall. He knew that his body was beginning its slow decline to the grave. He would remind the Kaiser that he was just over a decade behind. He had been responding to duty and responsibility for so long that he knew little else. Perhaps, as he approached fifty, it was time to enjoy the perks of office and cease to ponder the responsibilities. He had ruled long enough; maybe it was time for him to just reign and allow those who insisted they could do better worry about things.

The two men left for Weimar the following day and remained incommunicado for the next seven months. During that time, they also enjoyed a six-week cruise on the Meteor up the coast of Norway.

While the British and German drew closer, America was in the middle of election season. While there could be no doubt about a Republican victory, many wondered just how strong that victory would be. With a turnout of 62.3%, there were a number of interesting results. Firstly, in the House of Representatives, the Republicans would enjoy only a four seat majority. The Socialists, through a successful campaign, had taken 24 House seats and combined with the Democrats, the Republicans only just outnumbered them.
The states where the Socialist Party took more than 10% of eligible ballots were: California, Florida, Montana, Nevada, Oklahoma and Washington.

In over half of the states, the Republican margin of victory was greater than 10%: California, Connecticut, Delaware, Idaho, Illinois, Iowa, Kansas, Maine, Massachusetts, Michigan, Minnesota, New Hampshire, New Jersey, New York
Nth Dakota, Ohio, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Is., Sth Dakota, Utah,
Vermont, Washington, West Virginia, Wisconsin, Wyoming. Strong majorities were also retained in Montana, Missouri, Indiana and Maryland.

The Democrats swept the South, as had been expected, but failed to hold the new state of Oklahoma. The Republicans won it by a mere 2.18%. Furthermore, the states of North Carolina and Tennessee became marginal.

Overall, the total vote was Roosevelt 53.37%, Johnson 40.60% and Debs 5.83%.
President Roosevelt and Vice President Shaw would begin their term on 4 March, 1909. But the election, as one sided as it was, did nothing to end the fundamental divide between the South and the rest of the country. The process of reconciliation was further damaged by the case of Sweet v South Carolina.

Growth of job opportunities for African Americans in the South had opened up a greater social mobility for persons of colour. One family, the Sweets, found themselves with sufficient equity to move out of their home into a predominantly white district. They were the first black family in their part of Charleston, which raised the hackles of their neighbours somewhat. But what caused their greatest concern was when, in late 1907, their son, Robert Sweet, applied to attend the only local school - a school that had no other African American students. Robert was declined entry.

The Sweets immediately took action in their local court, stating through their lawyer that Sakamoto meant that he had to be granted access. The segregation was unreasonable, they said. And there existed no alternative facility for Robert to attend school. The school stated that there would be an alternative facility and sought a writ of mandamus, continuing the case for six months, during which time it would build segregated but equal facilities. An appeal was made against the writ to the Court of Appeals, then the South Carolina Supreme Court, both of whom upheld it.

The Supreme Court chose to grant certiorari before the resignation of Justice White, but the case was heard by the full bench shortly thereafter. The school argued that they had been founded as a whites-only school and thus could be protected under Sakamoto. However, on 2 December, the Supreme Court ruled 6-3 that not only had the refusal to admit been unreasonable, the building of alternate facilities still did not address the criteria of reasonability. By being forced into isolation, Robert would have an education that was quantitatively and qualitatively inferior to that being provided to the white students. It then built on Sakamoto, by stating that segregation in education could not be permitted where it produced any disadvantage, tangible or intangible, for students. "Separate but equal", as prescribed by Plessy, would no longer apply.

Justice Harlan stated that "the concepts of equal protection and due process are not mutually exclusive. While equal facilities may be an explicit safeguard against discrimination, the resulting discrimination can be so unjustifiable as to be violative of due process." He then stated that as segregation in state schools was prohibited by the Constitution, it would be "most unreasonable" for the Federal Government to apply segregation in the provision of its services. Within six weeks, the White American Citizens Movement (WACM) was born in Mississippi.

As the year 1908 drew to a close, the outstanding international question was the future of Italy. At war with three major powers, there seemed little chance that she would survive indefinitely. This was despite the fact that the Spanish had endured a terrible landing in southern Sicily. After consultation with their French allies, it was decided late in November, 1908, to attempt an assault on the north of the island, particular Messina. The fall of the city would cut off supply to the island from the mainland of Italy and would ensure that Spain's capture of the island was not as costly and horrific as the Sardinian campaign.

The Regent was desperately in need of a strong victory. Already, there was considerable complaint against his leadership in Madrid, and in the regions, there was growing anger over being pressed into another war against their wills. It was decided that the landing would take place just after Christmas, on 27 and 28 December. It would involve virtually the entire Spanish navy, as well as a considerable number of French vessels. With the Italian fleet almost entirely concentrated around Rome, there was minimal chance of naval intervention.

The vessels approached the shoreline as the sun broke on 27 December and put ashore shortly thereafter. The French flotilla include a battleship, two cruisers, four destroyers and six other vessels. The Spanish could only provide two destroyers and three other vessels, but combined, they were a fleet of eighteen. More than enough of a match for the Italians. Embarking from the ships were close to forty thousand soldiers. They immediately proceeded to set up a base camp and to prepare for mobilisation the following day. However, the next day didn't dawn for any of those involved.

In the early hours of 28 December, an earthquake measuring 7.5 on the Richter scale shifted the tectonic plates in the strait between Calabria and Messina. A massive tsunami struck the coast of Messina only eight minutes later, wiping out not only the city and nearby villages, but also nearly 10% of the Spanish army. The bulk of its navy and a sizable portion of the French fleet either ended up in part of the city ruins or disappeared forever to the floor of the Mediterranean.

END OF CHAPTER ONE




 
Map of Europe at the end of 1908

End of 1908.jpg
 
Election Results 1908

Dark Red: Safe Republican
Light Red: Marginal Republican
Light Blue: Marginal Democrat
Dark Blue: Safe Democrat

Election 1908.jpg
 
BOOK TWO

While the violence continued to afflict the European continent, Since the September 1906 invasion of Cuba, there had been considerable debate in the upper echelons of the Administration about its future. Former President Estrada Palma had made quite clear his position on the issue before his death, stating that Cuba outside the United States had no future. Over a period of 2 ½ years, the United States had expended enormous amounts of money on the small island. Two universities had been constructed, as had roads, rail, telegraph and telephone. Yellow fever had been banished. In short, the development of Cuba had been a primary focus for the Roosevelt Administration. The President wished to incorporate Cuba as a territory, like Hawaii, New Mexico and Arizona. The Secretary of War, William Taft, was not so keen.

He (left) pointed out to the Cabinet meeting in January, 1909, that the development of Cuba had been a considerable drain on the Administration's budget. Since the invasion, the US had spent over $600 million on Cuba's development, an enormous amount considering the return thus far from Cuba had been under $140 million. Yet the President was confident that, long term, Cuba would prove to be a vital investment. Besides, he argued:

"the Cuban people have shown their inability to continue along a path of peaceful and orderly progress without our direct supervision. We would not have intervened if her people showed the self-restraint necessary for peaceful self-government. I will not allow anarchy to reassert itself."

Roosevelt was certain that, if abandoned, Cuba would return to civil war. He had the backing of Senator Shelby Cullom, chair of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee. He argued that Taft was only keen on getting out of Cuba because the post of Governor had been passed on to Colonel Enoch Crowder, former aide-de-camp to the Army Chief of Staff, General Arthur McArthur, another man whom Taft disliked. Taft and Roosevelt had fought over the appointment in 1907, with Taft favouring Major General Franklin Bell.

A number of Cubans had volunteered to join the US military when it became clear the direction in which the tide was turning. The new capitol building being constructed in Havana would house representatives from March, even though they had elected a Democrat, Jose Miguel Gomez, as the new Governor. He would have a new budget in place by next month. The only outstanding question appeared to be the issue of race. This interestingly made Cuba a close ally of the South. Southerners, even though they questioned the Hispanic bloodlines as worthy, certainly understood Cuban intolerance for the "uppity black man".

The Cabinet conference of January, 1909, was Taft's last chance to put his view. It was rejected outright by the President. Over the past four months, the two once-close friends had made public the growing distance between them. It was but the first of a number of disputes between Roosevelt and Capitol Hill.

Real unemployment was dropping to unprecedented levels, unless you looked at the figures for Negro workers, but even then, over five million of them had found work in the last four years. There was growing demand from the industrial leaders that the four-year halt on immigration be lifted as soon as possible, possibly by driving down the head tax once again. Wages, in their opinion, were climbing far too high.

However, the President was most reluctant to change the situation. He wanted the Congress to reintroduce his Federal Labor Court so that he could set wages independent of the market before allowing more immigrants. Otherwise, wages were only going to fall back to the pitiful levels he had been trying to avoid. Present migration was about 450,000 per annum. The figures indicated that he might push that up another 300,000 without major impacts. However, the business community were talking about 14 million over the next decade and tripling the intake immediately. It simply wasn't on his agenda.

Then there were the increasingly vocal complaints about the need for an increased tariff. In Roosevelt's opinion, they already had the most protected markets in the world and it wasn't part of his agenda. That "unrepresentative swill" in the Senate, as he had called them in a private discussion with Edith, would be offered another deal. Direct election of Senators, female suffrage, a restoration of the Labor Court - that was his agenda. In return, they would get a cut of the head tax from $25 to $20 and he would throw his support behind an income tax amendment. There would be no, repeat NO, tariff increases.

The President was being consistent, but he had given no room for compromise. And compromise was the oil that kept the wheels of government moving. Some in his Cabinet were gravely concerned that the President had just set himself on a collision course with the Senate, and, even worse, with the Republican Party itself.

The New Ottoman Government
Despite the arrest of most of the Committee of Union and Progress after the aborted coup of the Jonturkler, or Young Turks, the Sultan Abdulhamid II had been forced to restore the 1876 Constitution and reconvened Parliament. While Mehmed Kiamil Pasha remained Grand Vizier, the Parliament was dominated by the League of Private Initiative and Decentralisation, run by Prince Sabaheddin. The LPID ran on a platform of administrative decentralisation, promotion of industrialisation and seeking European assistance to restructure the Ottoman economy.

Prince Sabaheddin knew that, ultimately, the size of the Empire could not be sustained. The vultures would always be circling until the Empire was strong again. He strongly argued that Libya was already close to breaking free of the imperial restraint, due to the success of the Sensussi movement, and that the continuation of Armenian control would require a new approach. He put these arguments to the Sultan and, when he was opposed with the threat of fatwa, the Prince forced the Sultan to abdicate. The Prince gave the sword of power to the Sultan's brother, who became Mehmet V (right), being allocated no political role, though he would remain Caliph of Islam.

With the power of the Sultan broken, Prince Sabaheddin frankly understood that the Empire needed money and development, and it needed it quickly. He approached the governments of Britain and France to state it was time for the Second Tanzimat, or period of reform. The First Tanzimat had been brought to an end by the collapse of the Vienna Stock Exchange in 1873. He was prepared to make concession in return for considerable aid. The British were already in virtual possession of Egypt, and owned the rights to the Suez Canal. What would Britain be prepared to offer in exchange for imperial control of all of Egypt? Likewise, Tripolitania was in the grips of the indigenous Senussi movement, an anti-Ottoman administration started by Sayyid Mohammed Ali al-Senussi in the 1830's. Turning Tripolitania over to French administration, as had been done in Algeria and Tunisia, was an option on the table. The Ottoman Empire made clear its willingness to get out of Africa, but wanted adequate levels of compensation for the action.

The mood for concessions by the Ottomans led to a visit in February, 1909, by two distinguished guests. Sir Nathan Meyer, 1st Baron Rothschild, was head of the international banking dynasty, a member of the House of Lords and administrator of the estate of Cecil Rhodes. He had been purchasing large tracts of land in Palestine on behalf of the Zionist Organisation. Present with him was the chairman of that organisation and president of the Jewish Colonial Trust, a German named David Wolfsohn. They were arguing for the removal of remaining barriers to the purchase of land in Palestine.

The problem with buying land in Palestine was that there was little registration as to who actually owned the Ottoman land and the classification into which it fell. Those areas which were registered were often registered under invalid names, or were of a form of ownership which had no recognition. The Prince argued that, as such, the barriers to purchase had to remain.....unless, Rothschild and his supporters were prepared to finance the costs of registering all the land in the Ottoman Empire. It was, as far as Sabaheddin was concerned, the Empire's chance to develop one of his pet projects, its own version of the Domesday Book.

Prince Sabaheddin had also won strong support among Arabs and Armenians for his willingness to concede centralised control. He pledged that, over the next three months, his Government would develop a new system of governance for the country and would seek to obtain from outside sources the funds necessary for the modernisation of the Ottoman state.

The hive of international diplomacy was soon buzzing with the plans to fundamentally redraw and restructure the Ottoman Empire. The Government had already begun receiving payments from the British and the French for their possessions in Africa. They were gathered here to determine how much the Ottomans should get in total, and for what should it be used to offer the Porte its best chance at survival. Prince Sabaheddin chaired the Conference at Trebizond, now within the new Kingdom of Armenia. The World Zionist Organisation requested and received observer status at the talks.

Part of the deal involved modernisation, aid in areas such as policing, the development of communications and transport infrastructure and the establishment of a public school system. The government would be reorganised. Incentives would be provided for foreign investment. Food production and distribution would be upgraded. Manufacturing would be stepped up, as would the search for oil and other minerals. Major housing redevelopments would be poured through the cities of the Ottoman Empire, with modernisations of water and electricity systems. Military training colleges, with British and French specialists, would train a modern army.

In organisation, there would be a federation under the Sultan. There would be new monarchs, with veto rights for the Sultan, elected by a limited suffrage in Armenia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Palestine, Jordan and Arabia. When monarchs in these countries died, the people would elected a new king, rather than have a line of succession. The full title of the Sultan, reflecting the administration break-up of the Empire, would now be "By the grace of Allah, the Most Wise, Merciful and Compassionate, Mehmet, of the Ottoman Empire sultan, King of Turkey, Lord of Kurdistan, Smyrna and Rhodes, Prince of Uhyun, Caliph of Islam." In the new Council of Lords, there would be four Grand Dukes of the Empire, chosen out of seven kings, who are in turn selected from three lords from each national level, all approved by the Sultan. Each kingdom would also get to elect two knights. Below this Council would be the Parliament, formed by direct limited suffrage election and would elect the Grand Vizier. There could be no veto by the Sultan on the appointment of a Grand Vizier. The influence of the British in devising this scheme was unquestionable.

Lord protectorates were established over those areas which might eventually become full members of the Empire, with their own elected King. The new autonomous territory of Uhyun would be land, forming nominally part of Palestine, but an area in which there could be no restrictions upon purchases of land by "approved foreign investors" and the right to move to protectorate status - and be considered for their own king - at a time of its own choosing. The sale of land could commence anytime after the completion of the National Census, which was being jointly financed by New York and London international banking houses. In return, they wanted a license to operate banking businesses in the Empire.

Britain also walked into the conference keen to build relations between her Empire and that of the Sultan. The Russian Empire was growing daily closer to the British. The question being asked in the British Foreign Office is whether it should continue its practice of building individual alliances, as she had recently done with Siam, or attempt, as they nearly had in the past, to build a defence bloc. The treaty with Siam had been brought on by French pressure to surrender its claims in Indochina. Rama, as the Siamese ruler was known, was understandably fearful that the imperial powers would swallow his country. This much information everybody knew. However, the King argued that if the British were prepared to count Siam as part of her network of friends, no French soldier would dare to cross her. Additionally, Siam would defend the Federated Malay States (established 1895), the Straits Settlement, Burma and Johor. In this situation, however, the Turks and the Russians were arch enemies and it would be hard to build a stable alliance between them.

Nonetheless, the Ottomans received more than they expected out of the conference: £215.8 million sterling. This was fifteen years revenue from the two provinces in one hit. It would fund the modernisation of the Empire. As to their disposal, rumour had it that Britain immediately intended to make Egypt a dominion, equal to India, Canada, Australia, South Africa and New Zealand, within the imperial preference trading system. The current Khedive and his successors would serve as the representatives of the British Crown. Tripolitania and Libya would be admitted to a new scheme being devised by the French to control their unchallenged domination of northern Africa.

The End of the Mediterranean War
The Prince Regent Carlos of Spain had met the news of the December tsunami that had damaged his fleet with a heavy heart. With perhaps thousands dead, there was now only a limited amount of money and manpower available for him to fulfill his dream. Unless a quick surrender could be achieved, the Spanish conquest of southern Italy would not occur.

Consulting with his generals, he learned that the landings at Gela and Pachino had both gone to plan. Syracuse had fallen virtually without a shot being fired on 9 January and Augusta was now in Spanish hands. The Italian forces stationed on the shorelines had lacked both equipment and transport. The generals were, however, tied down in a battle up the southern mountains toward Vizzini and had been struggling to make ground for the last two days.

It soon became clear to the Regent that an attempt to take the town would be difficult, particularly as his generals revealed that some soldiers had abandoned orders and headed off, attacking patrols and causing general confusion. After some talks, the Regent decided to take advantage of the situation. He instructed that two brigades were to hold the southern landing and a further five were to attempt to continue up the east coast to Messina. The Spanish 3rd Brigade should make an attempt for Agrigento. Clearly, Spanish forces should not tie themselves down attempting to seize the mountain passes.

The 3rd Brigade headed to Agrigento and took the town with ease. They were given instructions to hold it, but not to proceed any further. What the Spanish did not know is that the Italians had intercepted communications and were aware of what they were doing. The defensive forces holding Palermo were ordered to move east to strengthen the forces at Messina, which would soon come under attack. What the Italians did not know is that Spanish soldiers were not adept at following orders. It was thus a surprise to all when the 3rd Brigade took the city of Palermo on 25 January.

The fall of Palermo shook King Vittorio Emanuele III (left) to the core. He immediately sacked Prime Minister Giolitti, appointing in his place Sidney Sonnino with the instruction that Italy was not to surrender Sicily. However, the remainder of the Sicilian campaign was a race: a race to determine how many troops the Italians could evacuate from Messina before the city fell. When that occurred on 17 February, about half of the total Italian forces assigned to Sicily had been left behind as prisoners of war. The Spanish had lost close to five thousand troops, with an estimated sixteen thousand wounded. However, the casualties on the Italian side were much higher, with modern day estimates suggested thirty thousand as a conservative figure.

For the Spanish, this was the size of victory necessary to restore confidence in the cause. The spirit of the Regent were further lifted when a letter arrived from the Pope, suggesting that he and the Austrian Emperor were blessed by God for the mission of liberating the Papal States. He was assured by the letter that the tsunami had been the work of the Devil to try his faith. The letter was golden in the hands of Sonnino, who, with a sense of anger and disbelief, sent a copy to Paris.

In his most recent briefing on the war, his generals had advised him that surrender was the only option. French troops had more experience and a greater mobility, as well as being as motivated as his own forces. The briefings on the other countries had proven interesting as well. They had indicated that support for the war in Austria-Hungary was continuing to fall, despite their advances, and that Spanish support could be undermined. They pointed out that Austria's troops had poor mobility compared to his own, while Spain was suffering from equipment shortages for which France was compensating.

If France could be removed from this war, he mused, Italy stood a chance of survival. At least, she could survive long enough to bring justice to the steps of the Vatican. And thus, Sonnino's message had done more than advise the rabidly anti-Catholic French President of the conspiracy in the Holy See. He had offered generous terms for negotiation. He had pointedly asked the French President to take his gains and leave the battlefield.

It was thus that on 13 March, 1909, representatives of five nations gathered in the Palazzo Chiablese, the former residence of the Savoy monarchs, in Turin. Present was the Foreign Ministers of Italy, France, Austria-Hungary and Spain, as well as the Grand Negus of Shewa, sent as the representative of Emperor Menelik II of Ethiopia. Their intent was to end the Mediterranean War and the Treaty of Turin, which followed, outlined the following terms:

France would withdraw its troops to the borders of Piedmont. Piedmont, along with the Aosta Valley, would be annexed and reclassified as the French Province of Savoy. Liguria would be declared the Republic of Genoa. In Africa, the Italian colony of Eritrea would be ceded to France. Austria-Hungary would directly annex the province of Veneto and Friuli-Venezia Giulia. Spain would annex the islands of Sardinia and Sicily. The Italian Somaliland would be divided up between France and Ethiopia, who had assisted the French in hampering Italian forces in Africa. France would take responsibility for East and West Ogaden. Ethiopia would get Mogadishu and the southern coast. The growing anticlerical movement in Austria-Hungary, the staunch anticlericalism in France and the strength of monophysite philosophy in Ethiopia prevented any claim by the Spanish for the restoration of the Papal States.

The Treaty of Turin was, for Italy, the end of its colonial era. In addition to the loss of its overseas territories, the nation lost over three-tenths of its population through either war or annexation. It had also lost the majority of its industrial base. The power of Italian nationalism was broken by the war, as was the careers of many of its leaders, whose power bases were no longer contained within the Italian kingdom. While Prime Minister Sonnino bore responsibility for the peace treaty and resigned shortly thereafter, his main opponent, Giolitti was now excluded from the Parliament. Thus Sonnino would remain the most powerful member of the Italian legislature for some time to come, even though he could never again serve as Prime Minister. In his place, at the head of a right-centre coalition, the King chose Antonio Salandra (left). Their new objective was to crush internal dissent from the radicals and socialists to ensure the stability of their reduced homeland.

One of those who bore the brunt of the crackdown and fled abroad was a 26-year-old schoolmaster Benito Mussolini, who was offered a job staffing for an Italian member of the Austrian Reichsrat. During his work, he became convinced of the need to reunify the Italian people within the Empire. He would turn his campaigning skills to the establishment of the University of Trieste, Austria's first Italian language university. He also began to argue in favour of Italian incorporation within the Austro-Hungarian Empire as the "third crown" by non-military means.

An America In Conflict
On the first day of April, 1909, the Lower California Company was served notice by the local authorities that their lease on Magdalena Bay had been terminated. They were advised that the operation of the orchil factory and the exploitation of its workers were in non-compliance with the contractual terms and they were to leave immediately. Their investors began to panic.

The Lower California Company immediately advised the US Navy Office, which regularly performed manoeuvres in the bay, as well as establishing a "temporary base" on Isla Margarita and controlling the traffic through the Puerto de Bahia Magdalena. Navy officials were most displeased.

When news from the business community and the military officials filtered into the White House through different channels, President Roosevelt immediately intervened. A letter was sent to President Porfirio Diaz (left), requesting a meeting on the border between the two leaders. Diaz had recently promised free elections in Mexico again, and there was grave concern that he would attempt to use a nationalist standoff as a means of ensuring his political survival.

The United States was prepared to nationalise the company's assets, including the lease, in order to retain Navy facilities. It argued that the loss of Magdalena Bay to a company that was not American was a threat to US security. Additionally, there were large US investment in the regions of Baja California and Baja California Sur. How long would those businesses survive if the Navy activity was removed? There must be at least a guarantee of continued access.

Diaz cancelled the Presidential conference without warning after Roosevelt had already left the capital and made quite some road inland. He stated that the movement of US forces in New Mexico Territory, California and Texas was disconcerting and threatening. However, the military of both nations were looking for a spar, staring each other down over the Rio Grande.

The President returned to Washington. However, Secretary of War Taft continued toward Mexico City, with instructions to offer to purchase from Mexico the disputed territory at a negotiable sum. The Secretary would not return to the United States for nearly two months. The fact that it was Taft, and not Secretary of State Root, who visited Mexico gave a clear indication to Diaz of the seriousness of the situation. However, Diaz ensured that his media were poorly-advised. The version in Mexico was something like this:

"We have stood up to the Americans and have seen down their mighty navy. And now we stand down their imperialist forces on the banks of the mighty Rio Grande. They don't dare invade. The US President has recognised it is pointless to bully the great Mexico and he is sending his friend as a personal envoy to offer compensation for the loss of Texas and to reach a recognition of Mexico as an equal."

At home, Roosevelt was very much distracted by other issues. The doctrine of corporate personhood was one which the President had long found unsatisfactory. The position, established in Santa Clara County v Southern Pacific Railroad, was a controversial one and had been for the last 25 years. However, the President saw the opportunities involved in the revocation of that doctrine and had made sure he had the numbers on the Court to remove it at the next opportunity.

For example, he thought, if corporations are no longer persons, all corporate political activities, including lobbying and donations could be banned. The Senate was already corrupt. By making it directly elected and no longer subject to the powers of the corporate giants, the Senate could be purified. By removing their personhood, you could make the corporations subject to surprise, unscheduled searches. You could make every expansion into a new community subject to democratic oversight and approval.

The Court would overturn it, given the opportunity. However, Roosevelt wanted more. Roosevelt had become a great fan of the idea of constitutional amendment, forcing the issues of the day directly back to the people and getting them to pressure their own state government. He considered this his legacy, his great opportunity to make the United States a truly democratic republic. One amendment would never make it into the Constitution. It read:

Proposed Amendment
SECTION 1. The U.S. Constitution protects only the rights of living human beings.
SECTION 2. Corporations and other institutions granted the privilege to exist shall be subject to any and all laws enacted by the citizens and their elected governments.
SECTION 3. Corporations and other for-profit institutions are prohibited from attempting to influence the outcomes of elections, legislation or government policy through the use of aggregate resources or by rewarding or repaying employees or directors to exert such influence.
SECTION 4. Congress shall have the power to implement this article by appropriate legislation.

There were, however, a number of Amendments that did make it into the US Constitution under the watch of Roosevelt. They read as follows:



Amendment #16
SECTION 1. For the purposes of providing all citizens, regardless of wealth, a more equal opportunity to influence elections, public policy and run for public office; of furthering the principle of “one person, one vote” and preserving a participatory and democratic republic; as well as the purpose of limiting corruption and the appearance of corruption, we the people declare the unlimited use of money to influence elections incompatible with the principle of equal protection established under the Fourteenth Amendment.
SECTION 2. The Congress shall have the power to set limits on contributions and expenditures made to influence the outcome of any federal election.
SECTION 3. Each state shall have the power to set limits on contributions and expenditures made to influence the outcome of elections in that state.

SECTION 4. The power of each state to set limits on contributions and expenditures shall extend to all elections in that state, including initiative and referendum elections, as well as the power to lower any federal limits for the election of members of Congress to represent the people of that state.
SECTION 5. Congress shall have power to implement and enforce this article by appropriate legislation.


Amendment #17
SECTION 1. All citizens of the United States, who are eighteen years of age or older, shall have the right to vote in any public election held in the jurisdiction in which the citizen resides. The right to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States, any State, or any other public or private person or entity.
SECTION 2. Each State shall administer public elections in the State in accordance with election performance standards established by the Congress. The Congress shall reconsider such election performance standards at least once every four years to determine if higher standards should be established to reflect improvements in methods and practices regarding the administration of elections.
SECTION 3. Each State shall provide any eligible voter the opportunity to register and vote on the day of any public election.
SECTION 4. Each State and the District constituting the seat of Government of the United States shall establish and abide by rules for appointing its respective number of Electors. Such rules shall provide for the appointment of Electors on the day designated by the Congress for holding an election for President and Vice President and shall ensure that each Elector votes for the candidate for President and Vice President who received a majority of the popular vote in the State or District.
SECTION 5. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

Amendment #18
The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes on income, property, production, the export and import of goods and services, and from every source derived, without apportionment among the several States, and without regard to any census or enumeration.

Amendment #19
SECTION 1. In case of the removal of the President from office or of his death or resignation, the Vice President shall become President.
SECTION 2. Whenever there is a vacancy in the office of the Vice President, the President shall nominate a Vice President who shall take office upon confirmation by a majority vote of both Houses of Congress.
SECTION 3. Whenever the President transmits to the President pro tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives his written declaration that he is unable to discharge the powers and duties of his office, and until he transmits to them a written declaration to the contrary, such powers and duties shall be discharged by the Vice President as Acting President.

In his surveying of state legislatures, Roosevelt was initially confident that eighteen states (about 40%) would pass the whole slate. He needed 75%. The President therefore agreed that he would need to do a Presidential tour. The White House announced that President Roosevelt would be conducting special visits across the country from August 1909 to explain the amendments to the American people and to get their support behind his "democratic republic". However, the provisions on corporate personhood never made it into the document.


The American people, however, were much more concerned about racial conflict. One person gravely worried was African American leader, Dr William du Bois (below). There had already been actions by the White Citizens of America Movement and a series of riots in a number of American cities. It had started in Charleston, South Carolina, due to competition between a black and white applicant for a city job, in October 1908. Then on 24 January, there had been another riot in Washington DC. A week later, in early February, 1909, there had been a three day riot in Illinois, which had left scores of people dead and homeless. There had been further riots in Tennessee, Texas, Alabama and Arkansas. Estimates were that as many as 266 people had been killed, at least two-thirds of them coloured. Persons injured numbered 3759 and there had been approximately 7000 homes destroyed in the accumulating waves of violence.

Desegregation was being deconstructed, but race relations were coming apart at the seams. The President had ordered that discrimination in employment was not to be practiced at a federal level. He had also stated that, if by October desegregation in state facilities was incomplete, he would seek an order from the Supreme Court stating that it must proceed with all deliberate speed. However, there was a degree of panic among state legislators and, particularly in the South, the citizens.

However, Du Bois knew that tolerance could not be enforced and quite assuredly he was aware that the Negro population needed to organise to defend themselves. He invited the President of the Anti-Imperialist League, Moorfield Storey, to serve as President, and renowned Jewish banker, Jacob Schiff, to serve as a Director. Nurse and social worker Lillian Wald also agreed to serve, as did Columbia University Professors John Dewey and Joel Spingarn. Joining this coalition was Congresswoman Mary White Ovington of New York (S), female suffrage activist and publisher Josephine Ruffin, Director of the District of Columbia Board of Education Mary Terrell, importer Inez Boissevaine, chair of the Chicago School of Sociology Jane Addams, ex-Congressman George White of Nth Carolina (R), New York World editor Charles Russell, journalists Joseph Steffens and Ray Baker, the owner of the New York Evening Post Oswald Villard, and the owner and editor of the Chicago Conservator, Ida B Wells.

This new National Negro Committee, with Professor Spingarn as Chairman and Moorfield Storey as President, was thus formed on 12 February, 1909, to coincide with the 100th anniversary of the birth of Abraham Lincoln. The Committee decided that lobbying and litigation would be useful, however, massive resistance would force the adoption of a campaign of civil disobedience, producing crisis situations through marches, boycotts and "sit-ins". However, like the White Citizens of America, they began to accumulate armaments should they prove necessary in defence of their people

There had been considerable discussion about segregation in American society since the decisions of the Supreme Court in 1909 and, with Oklahoma moving to introduce an amendment to its constitution, the new National Negro Committee saw an opportunity for its first case.

Oklahoma's new proposed amendment stated that illiterate people could not vote, unless their grandfather had voted. This meant that illiterate whites would be able to vote; illiterate blacks could not. With an election due in November, the NNC was concerned that black voters would be disenfranchised. They also wanted an explicit ruling, in light of the increasing weakness of Plessy, on the status of the grandfather clauses. Only 1.5% of African Americans qualified to vote based on these clauses.

Although public facilities were steadily desegregating (including transport, schools and dining areas), the prohibitions against voting by black citizens were the last outstanding point of discrimination. In June, the Government backed the NNC to obtain a restraining order, forbidding any amendment to the Oklahoma Constitution until the Supreme Court had considered whether or not the proposal was constitutional.

Justice Harlan stepped up to take the case, however, the bench was not full. Justice Peckham was too ill to attend, as was Justice Brewer. Chief Justice Fuller himself was irregular. The remaining six judges agreed to allow Harlan to take the opinion. He said,

"The Fifteenth Amendment secures freedom from discrimination on account of race in matters affecting the franchise. Whosoever 'under color of any statute' subjects another to such discrimination thereby deprives him of what the Fifteenth Amendment secures and becomes liable to the party injured in an action at law. The theory of the plaintiff's action is that the State of Oklahoma would discriminate against him because the proposed state constitutional amendment inherently operates discriminatorily. If this claim is sustained, the right of the plaintiff to sue follows. The basis of this action is inequality of treatment though under color of law, not denial of the right to vote.

“We believe that the opportunity given Negro voters to free themselves from the effects of discrimination to which they should never have been subjected is too cabined and confined. The restrictions imposed must be judged with reference to those for whom they were designed. It must be remembered that we are dealing with a body of citizens lacking the habits and traditions of political independence and otherwise living in circumstances which do not encourage initiative and enterprise. To be sure, in exceptional cases, a supplemental period was previously made available by this Court. However, this supplemental period has now been used repeatedly in an invalid fashion to operate unfairly against the very class on whose behalf the protection of the Constitution was invoked. The abuse of the supplemental period is no longer acceptable and the Court hereby declares it ended. All discrimination based on race must now be declared illegal."

He further stated that, while the Court could not enforce past rights, it could rule invalid legislation that prevented the exercise of current rights and would not hesitate to declare invalid any government which prevented the vote of citizens, black or white.

The Persian Interference
Since the ascension of Mohammed Ali Shah Qajar, on 21 January 1907, the new monarch of Persia (pictured right) had directly contravened the commitments he had made to respect the Constitution and national rights. The crisis reached a peak when, on 23 June, 1908, the Russian commander of the Iranian Cossacks, Colonel Liakhov, had refused to follow the orders of the Shah to place the Majlis under siege and bombard it with artillery fire. He and his brigade had been arrested, causing Russia's Foreign Minister Leon Trotsky no shortage of concern.

Russia and Britain had, as yet, failed to reach a conclusive agreement on a division of interests within Persia. Trotsky responded to the lack of cooperation, not by threatening war (something which would provoke British interference), but instead ordering Ambassador Zapolski to promote the value of socialism by providing arms to anti-Qajar forces. From November 1908, uprisings began to spread across the countryside.

In Rasht, Tabriz, Esfahan, Shiraz, Hamadan, Mashhad, Bandar Abbas and Bushehr, a group of fighters known as Socialist Freedom began to take to the streets. Gradually, one by one, cities across Persia fell to the rebel brigades. Britain demanded explanations from Russia as to what was occurring and threatened to intervene. Russia denied all knowledge of the resistance, arguing that the weapons had been stolen from facilities in the Caucasus and stating that it would move its troops to prevent the fall of Tehran.

However, strangely, the Russian troops never arrived in time. And when the Socialist Freedom Brigades broke through pro-Qajar forces and took the capital on 12 July, the Cossack brigade held by the government were among the first liberated. The Shah and a number of his supporters were escorted to the Russian Embassy, where they were granted asylum, and then deported out of the country to Moscow. Four days later, the Majlis deposed Mohammed Ali Shah and named his eleven year old son, Ahmad Shah, as heir.

The first action of the new Regent was to consult with his Russian advisor, Ambassador Zapolski, on how this new social philosophy could arrange for the comprehensive agricultural and industrial development of the country. Of course, it needed funding and Zapolski advised that it was vital that the Anglo-Persian Oil Company concession be renegotiated (the company had just discovered a massive oil field in Masjed Soleiman). In addition, this would raise Russian influence over Persia. When the information reached Moscow, Foreign Minister Trotsky argued that the concession would continue to have validity for as long as the Qajar Dynasty held power. He advised the Cabinet, and the Ambassador advised the Regent, that perhaps the time had arrived for a new dynasty in Persia.

Across the border in the Ottoman Empire, life was looking up. A letter from the Sub-Governor of Damascus, Mustafa Kemal Bey, to the new Grand Vizier Prince Sabaheddin recorded that the last of the Jonturkler resistance had been destroyed. The last to fall in the purge had been the head of the rebellion and former General of the 3rd Army, Ahmed Djemal Pasha. The new Parliament in Constantinople was, for the first time in many years, a diverse gathering from across the Empire. There were those who were there to pursue religious and ethnic policies, however, blocs dedicated to views on taxation, the debate surrounding the role of censorship, and positions on Westernisation soon emerged. However, most importantly, the new Arab political elites came close to holding a majority in the Parliament, despite the fact that they couldn't agree on much.

The most vocal of these was 61-year-old Nafi al-Jabiri of Aleppo, son of a muftu, who quickly emerged as a potential leader. He insisted upon the removal of seniority restrictions in the civil service and demanded that the constitution be reformed to make the Grand Vizier and his ministers accountable to Parliament. He pointed out procedural bottlenecks and demanded that the Ottoman Empire create some meaningful alliances, strongly favouring France. Within the year, the ministry would incorporate three Arab ministers, Nafi among them as Minister of Finance. It was soon not uncommon for Arab deputies to dominate the floor of the Parliament, however they never incorporated as a bloc. In March, 1910, the same forces would decide to move the administrative capital of the Empire to Beirut. Additionally, Arabic was adopted as one of the official languages of the Empire. However, nationalists was criticised strongly, particularly those of Armenian heritage.

There were elements in the new Parliament who also raised the prospect of using the funds available to expand the Empire once again in Europe, but they were shouted down by those who remembered the last exercise of expansionism and the war with Russia. An anti-imperialist philosophy became one of the keynotes of policy in the early years of the Second Tanzimat. The other important policy was pan-Islamism, in which the role of the Sultan as Caliph took priority over his political position.

Further west, in Egypt, Khedive Abbas II was not a man with any great interest in statecraft. He would have much preferred to live on his estate outside Cairo. Besides which, he had little say in how things were ruled, that privilege falling almost exclusively to the British consul-general, Sir John Gorst. He did recognise, however, that Egypt was in dire need of British funds to continue its modernisations and the British were reluctant to invest such money as was needed unless they had control in name as well as in deed. As such, he had endorsed the sale of Egypt to Britain.

In February, 1910, he was in London, to be installed as a Knight Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath, for his assisting role in the negotiations of the sale of Egypt. He had, during his travel north, met with His Holiness in Rome and the French President in Paris and had decided one thing firmly - Egypt should be part of Europe, not part of Africa. It should have the professional staff army, schools, hospitals, opera houses, theatres, roads, railways, large scale industrialisation, ship building and, most of all, massive irrigation schemes. He imagined his country becoming, in short measure, as a massive primary and secondary producer within the British Empire and the thought was not a sad one.

During his discussions, he found that the British shared his views about the future of an Egypt firmly lodged within the British Empire, rather than one on its periphery. He was surprised, however, that King Edward referred him to his Prime Minister, arguing that he could not undertake the negotiations personally. What was the point in being a king if you couldn't rule. It was then that he began to discuss terms with the British Government.

After three weeks of meetings, the initial idea had transmigrated into a solid plan. His family would be well treated, blessed with lands and titles - he himself would be Earl Abbas of Koubah. Egypt would get a new Governor General, namely Viscount Kitchener, who would preside over a Council of State, made up of regional aristocrats, and a National Assembly, elected by the people. The Sudan would, until the British Parliament decided otherwise, be incorporated under Egyptian rule. Egypt's military would be professionalised, with a staff college, and the nation thoroughly modernised. Most important of all, the British would, out of Suez Canal levies, incorporate his recommendations on the gravity dam at Aswan and incorporate changes he had proposed when renovations had begun three years previously, even though it would extend the project out to 1916. Egypt would be a breadbasket.

He left London confident, thinking of a saying he had heard from the British Prime Minister - "two steps forward, one step back". It was necessary for the dynasty to take one step back. In years to come, he was convinced that they would take two steps forward, taking back not only rule of their own country and the Sudan, but having the economic and military power to take Palestine, Syria and the Hejaz and, with them, the title of Caliph of Islam. And, in the interim, he would let the British rule the land.

Seeking Stability in Europe
The Shah of Persia was not the only one unable to keep up with the changing world. The Kaiser was carefully guided out of his old apartments at the Hohenzollern Castle, to be met by his son and his new Chancellor, August Bebel. He shuddered at the idea that Germany had a socialist chancellor, but the elections had clearly given the Social Democrats 121 seats out of a total of 391, and every indication was that they were increasingly in popularity. The three proceeded up to the Schnarrwacht Bastion to overlook the beautiful Swabian Alb.

Kaiser Wilhelm told his son frankly, "I don't understand this world." The new Chancellor was detailing his arguments with the Russian leadership over the basic laws of a socialist society, and with British socialists over the value of traditions. He was supporting the idea of a homeland for the Jews in Uhyun during discussions with the Ottoman Ambassador. He was advocating full employment and the gradual nationalisation of all land. He was even talking about "alternate uses" for the Berliner Dom. Sacrilege! thought the Kaiser. Fortunately, as he had told Philipp, it was no longer necessary that this be his responsibility.

On 2 July, Kaiser Wilhelm II abdicated as German Emperor and King of Prussia, making way for his son (right). He would assume the title of Grand Duke of Baden-Wurttemberg and would reside at Sigmaringen on the Danube (with Prince Eulenberg-Hertefeld). His wife, Auguste Viktoria, took responsibility for the residence at Kiel and began to preside, somewhat controversially, over setting the fashion trend on Laboe Beach. In future, she would also be regularly spotted in Paris. The former Emperor and his "Dona" remained close and constant friends throughout their remaining years. Their son would be crowned Kaiser Wilhelm III of Germany and Prussia in April, 1910. (In 1921, the Grand Duke would lose both his wife and his partner. At that time, he moved to Achilleas Thniskon, his residence on the Greek island of Corfu. He lived a solitary existence in the sanctuary of Corfu until his death in 1932.)

A restoration of stability was not as likely in Spain. In what many described as a Pyrrhic victory, the demands of the War of the Mediterranean on the Kingdom of Spain were considerable and costly. The considerable profits added to the Crown as a result of the sale of the African colonies had been expended completely in the effort to control Sardinia and Sicily. There was ongoing resistance to Spanish rule in both territories, particularly in Sardinia, making enormous demands on the military.

In May, 1909, the Spanish Government began to step up the conscription of troops from the general population. Many of Spain's elite soldiers had died in the war, particularly in the Sicilian tsunami disaster of the previous December. However, there was growing resistance to the enforced military service in Spain's north-east, centred on Barcelona, but spreading out to include Aragon, Valencia, Catalonia, the Basque Country and Navarre.

In addition, Spain was ruled by a conservative Catholic elite who had dealt with resistance in the north with a repressive violence. Since 1892, the Catalan people had expressed demands for self-rule in their Bases de Manresa. It was they who started the rebellion, calling a general strike and shutting down the port of Barcelona. They were quickly supported by the Basque. Zaragoza, capital of the agrarian north, joined in the general strike and, on 8 June, the port of Valencia also shut down. Troops headed to stamp out resistance in Sardinia and Sicily found themselves unable to leave, as ships blockaded the harbour and strikers blockaded the streets. Internal disagreements within the Parliament began to grow and socialist and liberal members joined with the strikers in calling for the removal of the Regent and the Government. Students rioted in the universities and by the middle of July, over a million Spanish citizens were on the streets demanding immediate change.

Strangely, the demands by the protestors had little to do with the war itself. They wanted the power of the elite capitalists broken (a cry backed by the Russian government), they wanted employment insurance (something which the cost of the war now prevented), they demanded in some quarters the separation of the Catholic Church from the Spanish state apparatus in imitation of French efforts less than a decade before and finally, they demanded that the vast estates that had existed since time immemorial be broken up and given over to the ownership of those who worked them.

Under the banner of a united alliance, anarchists, socialists, trade unionists, various nationalist groups and other discontent elements gathered in Madrid on 20 July, 1909. Regrettably, however, Prince Regent Carlos had kept his most loyal troops in the capital, sending to the front those who were expendable. In street battles in Madrid on the evening of 21 July, thousands of Spanish citizens were systematically slaughtered by their own military, who then spread out to reinforce the region. It is still unclear how many died in the weeks that followed.

The Madrid insurrection of 1909 taught the Spanish people some lessons. It taught the Regent and his government that monarchist, agrarian and capitalist interests must tightly ally themselves to the interests of the military elite, effectively making democratic institutions appear to be reactionary forces to the people. In the second place, it convinced those opposed to the government that they could not protest to effect change; they would have to destroy the apparatus of the state to win their freedom. Thirdly, it re-established connections between the various movements that opposed the status quo, creating an unified force that, while now underground, could continue to stir up discontent. Together, it spelled the demise of the Spanish state.

The Second Mexican-American War
There was enormous political turmoil in Mexico City when it became clear that US Secretary of War, William Taft, was there to purchase more land, not to offer compensation for past conflict as had been suggested. It stirred up considerable anti-American feeling, which President Diaz was confident he could control. The growing threat from democratic forces in Mexico was threatening his military rule of the country and, by raising the spectre of further American aggression, he hoped to unify his people behind him for the coming fraud of an election. If the result was questionable, he would win.

President Diaz instructed that the Secretary should stay at the US Embassy until the Palace was ready to receive him. And so Taft waited. And waited. And waited. In the Embassy, it was clear that Mexico's leader was trying to make a point. Deliberately insulting and belittling the US representative was certainly a way of making the point clear to America. In reality, there was little they could do about it. However, the tension between American and Mexican troops on the border was a matter that needed some dire attention. The charade that Mexico City was playing was one that required an enormous amount of restraint and professionalism by the soldiers inserted into the bit parts. Unfortunately, many of these soldiers were conscripts.

On 23 July, the officers at Camp Elliot in San Diego, acting on a "tip-off", gave an order to investigate the abandoned Adamson Ranch east of the city. What precisely happened after that point is unclear. It has undoubtedly been clouded over due to a century of propaganda, half truths and great exaggerations by both sides. What was clear is that over two thousand Mexican troops had made their way across the border and stationed themselves on US soil in preparation for the war they believed was coming. A quick strike and capture against San Diego in the early days of the war would cover these soldiers in glory. In the meantime, they could live on the secluded property and nobody on either side would be any the wiser.

The fire fight at the Adamson Ranch saw the Americans vastly outnumbered and the scout team quickly surrender, losing eleven soldiers in the process.
The Mexican soldiers now knew that they (and their sixty plus prisoners) had to get back across the border. If the Americans found out what had happened here, Mexico would be blamed for starting the war. If the Mexican generals found out they had pre-empted orders, they would be probably be shot by Mexican guns rather than American ones. So they prepared to withdraw, unaware that one American soldier had avoided capture and was on his way back to Camp Elliot.

On 27 July, President Roosevelt ordered Secretary Taft to come home. He further demanded the release of American prisoners by Mexico and gave the Mexicans seven days to cede Magdalena Bay and its surrounds as sovereign US territory. President Diaz had been backed into a corner from which he could not escape. On 2 August, a Mexican force numbering over five thousand crossed the Californian border and the Mexican War had begun.

At the start of war, General Arthur Macarthur, Army Chief of Staff since 1906, had already announced his retirement. In his place, the President had appointed Lieutenant General Leonard Wood, who, with Roosevelt, was an avid promoter of the Preparedness Movement. They argued that there needed to be steady and sizable increases in the American military capability to prepare for future intervention beyond America's immediate sphere of influence if required. With the arrival of the Mexican War, President Roosevelt's desire for a comprehensive boost to military expenditure was achieved. Congress approved the declaration of war on 7 August.

US forces struck across two fronts, the Rio Grande in Mexico and Baja California, reinforced by the Pacific Fleet. On 22 August, as troops began to cross the border, those who opposed the Diaz regime rose up to declare their independence from Mexico. Wealthy businessman Francisco Madero (left) and cattle rancher Venustiano Carranza were among those who announced the neutrality of Coahuila and sought American protection. In Chihuahua, three days later, wealthy miner Pascual Orozco used American supplied arms to stage a coup against the Governor and declare himself interim President. In the south, the head of Anenecuilco village, Emiliano Zapata, declared himself the General of the Liberation Army of the South and commenced a guerrilla campaign to overthrow President Diaz.

In Baja California and "the Sur", American nationals actively supported the invasion forces. Rear Admiral Cameron Winslow took temporary control of Magdalena Bay, governing it from the bridge of the battleship New Hampshire, although control would later be transferred to Admiral William Cowles (retd.), former CINC, Asiatic Fleet and the President's brother-in-law.

Considering the forces raised against him, President Diaz had little chance of survival. The fall of Hermosillo on 6 November sealed his fate and, two weeks later, Acting President Madero offered an unconditional surrender to the United States. Under the armistice signed at Matamoros, the United States claimed the new Territory of Southern California, retained the right to occupy Sonora, Sinaloa and Durango until their status was decided by negotiation and both countries agreed to recognise the defacto independence of the Republic of Chihuahua until such time as a peace treaty was reached. General Wood would get his fourth star for his efforts.

However, the Mexican War of 1909 represented a major point of fracture for the Republican Party. The ongoing arguments that had threatened to destroy party unity for over five years, and the "emergency" created by the conflict moved the President to launch a new vision for the country - one that threatened to destroy the status quo. Roosevelt had constantly ignored and sidelined his " conservative" Secretary of War, William Taft, who was sacked in September for his public disagreement with the new direction of the Administration.

The reason for the fracture was not solely the war itself. The President had stumbled upon a new theory: New Nationalism. He argued that there were two basic strands in American political thought, which he termed Hamiltonian and Jeffersonian. The former, he argued, had become identified in the public mind with strong government, aristocracy and special privilege, while the Jeffersonian dogma of weak government had become identified with democracy, equal rights and equal opportunity. He called for an amalgam of the two, the use of Hamiltonian means to achieve Jeffersonian ends. Americans had to do this, he argued, because of the new facts of industrial life.

"The old nationalism is the nationalism of sinister special interests. In the long struggle for the uplift of humanity, this great Republic means nothing unless it is the triumph of a real democracy, the triumph of popular government and, most important of all, an economic system under which each person is guaranteed the opportunity to show their best.

”It is of little use for us to pay lip loyalty to the mighty men of the past unless we sincerely endeavour to apply to the problems of the present precisely the qualities which in other crises enabled the men of that day to meet those crises. It is half melancholy and half amusing to see the way in which well-meaning people gather to do honor to the men who faced and solved the great problems of the nineteenth century, while, at the same time, these same good people nervously shrink from, frantically denounce, those who are trying to meet the problems of the twentieth century.


”I hold that it is the duty of all people not only to improve their own condition, but to assist in ameliorating all humankind. Labor is prior to, and independent of, capital. Capital is only the fruit of labor, and could never have existed without labor. Labor is thus the superior of capital and deserves much the higher consideration."




President Roosevelt was strongly denounced by members of the Republican Party as a socialist agitator, before he kindly pointed out that large swathes of his speech had been quoting Abraham Lincoln. At a speech to a military base in Topeka, he said,

"I stand for the square deal. But when I say that I am for the square deal, I mean not merely that I stand for fair play under the present rules of the game, but that I stand for having those rules changed so as to work for a more substantial equality of opportunity and of reward for equally good service. One word of warning, which, I think, is hardly necessary in Kansas. When I say I want a square deal for the poor man, I do not mean that I want a square deal for the man who remains poor because he has not got the energy to work for himself. If a man who has had a chance will not make good, then he has got to quit. And you men of the Grand Army, you want justice for the brave man who fought, and punishment for the coward who shirked his work. Is not that so?"

He also attacked his fellow Republicans for opposing his efforts by calling them "untrue to the principles of conservatism". Again, in a speech in New Mexico Territory to the troops, he said,

"The absence of effective state, and, especially, national, restraint upon unfair money-getting has tended to create a small class of enormously wealthy and economically powerful men, whose chief object is to hold and increase their power. The prime need is to change the conditions which enable these men to accumulate power which it is not for the general welfare that they should hold or exercise. We grudge no man a fortune which represents his own power and sagacity, when exercised with entire regard to the welfare of his fellows. Comrades, we grudge no man a fortune in civil life if it is honorably obtained and well used. It is not even enough that it should have been gained without doing damage to the community. We should permit it to be gained only so long as the gaining represents benefit to the community. This, I know, implies a policy of a far more active governmental interference with social and economic conditions in this country than we have yet had, but I think we have got to face the fact that such an increase in governmental control is now necessary."

He projected that he would ask Congress for more centralisation of power. He wanted the power to regulate tariffs independent of Congressional oversight. He wanted the restoration of his Labor Court. He wanted the formation of a National Investigations Bureau to ensure "compliance by those who resist the complete and effective public control of private affairs." He also projected the formation of "public service monopolies to control the necessities of life".

The anger within the Republican Party was palpable. With the dismissal of Taft, the President had asked each of his Cabinet to consider their position and ask themselves whether they could stay the course with his new agenda. They each agreed to do so. However, the Republican Party was now irreparably split and the question was asked in the halls of power as to who would win in this battle of wills - the White House or the Congress. There was also the question as to who would control the future of the Republican Party. The President who answer that question later in the year when, in October, he ordered his loyal party chairman to begin proceedings to expel his vocal opponents, Speaker Joseph Cannon (above) and William Taft, from the Republican Party.

The political crisis was compounded by the social crisis inflicted by desegregation. The recent appointment of a progressive Democrat who staunchly criticised big business and greater government power in economic regulation, Louis Brandeis, to replace the late Justice Peckham was indicative of the fact that nothing was about to change as far as judicial review was concerned. (Despite the cries of the rebel Republican factions, those loyal to the President combined with the Democrats to achieve the appointment.)

However, it did not stop those opposing the doctrine from using every instrument available to them to delay what the Administration viewed as inevitable. Some of the state congresses passed laws which cancelled funding for desegregated school districts. Others referred decisions as to student allocations to all-white Boards of Education, who then selectively sent African Americans to one school and whites to another. Others decided to allow African American children into the established schools and opened new all-white academies in the nearby vicinity. In Virginia, one school district completely closed all operations rather than allow "niggers".

In the Congress itself, various congressional delegations voiced their anger at desegregation policies. Six states declared themselves unanimously in opposition to the new deal: South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, Louisiana and Arkansas. The tension resulted in a degree of civil disobedience and protests arranged by Dubois' National Negro Committee. Dubois stated that "The New Negro will not tolerate segregation and discrimination as a necessary reality." In Alabama and Mississippi, there was established a joint commission to protect the sovereignty of the state from the "encroachment and usurpation of the rights and powers of the states" and to investigate secession.

It was perhaps inevitable that the hostility and anger would eventually spill over into violence. On November 18, 1909, a young Missouri schoolboy was lynched by two whites, who proudly proclaimed that had taught the "uppity" African American child a lesson when he presumed to attempt to enter a whites-only school. The two stood trial before an all-white jury, who prompted acquitted them. The politicians and police authorities in Missouri did not act for two reasons: the populace of St Louis was strongly behind the acquittal and most of the police force were in favour of perpetuating the segregation. The Socialist Labor Party had also entered the fray, publicly agitating in favour of "the liberation of the Negro" and funding public demonstrations across the country.

The day of the acquittal, 16 December, violence broke out in St Louis and quickly spread across the country. Cincinnati, New York, Memphis, New Orleans, Wilmington, Charleston, Houston, Philadelphia, Omaha, Tulsa, Miami, Detroit, Los Angeles, Jacksonville, Rochester, Newark - one by one, major cities across the country were brought to a standstill by race riots where white and black murdered each other in escalating levels of violence. Before the Administration intervened, it is estimated that over 1700 people were killed.

The President's first action was to send in the National Guard to break up the violence, followed by his newly established National Intelligence Bureau. They were authorised to infiltrate activist groups, conduct psychological warfare to discredit and undermine them, harass dissidents through the legal system and conduct "extralegal activities", including vandalism, assaults, beatings and, when absolutely necessary, assassinations. The program was kept largely secret until 1924, when there was a leak from NIB offices to Congress. A subsequent 1929 Congressional inquiry concluded that the NIB had conducted

"a sophisticated vigilante operation aimed squarely at the prevention of the exercise of First Amendment rights of speech and association with techniques that were intolerable to a democratic society".

However, even the National Guard was insufficient to control the violence in some areas of the nation. Violence continued in Arkansas, Nebraska, South Carolina, Tennessee and Texas and, eventually, the President declared martial law in parts of those states. However, the Constitution of Tennessee outlawed the use of martial law and, as far as Senator Robert Taylor of Tennessee was concerned, the US Administration had violated the terms of their continued membership of the Union. Standing at the Nashville Parthenon, Senator Taylor declared his intention to resign in protest, waving a copy of the Declaration of Independence and declaring the country had come under the rule of a "mad King George". He declared that Tennessee had now become "a conquered and occupied province like unto those in Mexico subjugated by the Emperor in Washington". Claiming the principle of popular sovereignty, he called for Tennessee to declare its independence of the United States. As he had performed this act in a region under martial law, he was immediately arrested by the military. The Union was now facing its greatest crisis since the Civil War.

A Deal for Korea
The Resident-General of Korea, Okuma Shigenobu, had been involved in the talks in Tokyo from the beginning. The Emperor Gwangmu had proven surprisingly cooperative over the last few years during Prince Ito Hirobumi's administration, dismaying expectations of the Japanese Government, but, as Masatake assured them, this would all cease unless agreement was reached soon on the future of the peninsula. Korea's debt had fallen by 45% and was continuing to drop. The commitments that had been made by the Koreans had been kept. At current rates, they would have repaid every loan from Japan by 1912 and wiped out the justification that Japan held for its "sphere of influence".

Hirobumi (left) gave some stern advice to the Imperial Court on his retirement was that, if they wished to hold on to Korea into the future, without the use of expensive military exercises that would prompt Russia to renewed action, now was the time to reach such an agreement. He had pledged to represent the Korean cause in Tokyo and had now fulfilled his honour. Shigenobu, the former Prime Minister and president of Waseda University, agreed with his predecessor - a rare event in Japanese politics considering their past history. As one of the nation's most beloved leaders, his opinion held a heavy weight and the fact that Ito and Okuma had been such rivals in the past made the matter a fait accompli.

So the question that confronted Japan was how to resolve the Korean situation without losing this valuable asset. One clear precondition of any arrangement was that Emperor Gwangmu must renounce his 1897 declaration of the Empire and recognise Meiji as his sovereign. That, clearly, was not going to occur, so it was decided early on that Gwangmu must abdicate. And voluntarily, when it was made clear to him that the only hope of autonomy by Korea was as a dominion of the Japanese Empire. Instead, the title of King of Joseon must be offered to his 35-year-old son, Crown Prince Cheok, along with the hand of Princess Masako, the 21-year-old daughter of Emperor Meiji, who would adopt a Korean name.

There was considerable debate as to whether or not Cheok would accept the terms. And so, the deal was "spiced up". Japan would return to Korea its debt repayments to date as an investment in building the empire and cancel the outstanding payments. In addition, Emperor Meiji offered to divide the realm. While he would retain the title of Emperor of Japan, there would be two equal realms. The new Kingdom of Naichi (Home Islands) would have King Yoshihito and Queen Sadako, ruling from Edo. The Kingdom of Joseon (Korea) would have King Yungheui and Queen Yi, ruling from Hanseong. Both would rule in their respective kingdoms under the sovereignty of the Emperor, who would return the imperial residence to Kyoto, which would be legally defined as being neither Naichi nor Joseon.

The offer was formally presented for consideration to the Imperial Court of Korea on 26 October, 1909, with an answer to be received the close of the year 1911 of the Gregorian calendar, also known as Meiji 43. There were many arguments over the next few year before the strongest opponent of union, Prince Gang, finally relented to take the title of Duke of Yenchi, the region of Manchuria that the Emperor coveted. Suddenly, support for the Emperor Gwangmu within the Korean imperial family began to evaporate. On 21 August, 1910, the Emperor abdicated, and his son took the throne as King Yungheui, refusing the imperial title. It was immediately clear that he would accept the Japanese conditions and that Joseon and Naichi would become the founding members of the newly-reinvigorated Japanese Empire. With the enormous growth that was sure to follow, the Empire could only continue to expand.

The Party Founders
As the crises in the South and the war with Mexico added immeasurable burdens upon the presidency of Theodore Roosevelt, the loyalty of his own party members finally gave way during late December, 1909. Arguments broke out openly on the floor of the Congress between members of the Republican Party who endorsed the President and those who felt they had been driven to the end of their patience. It was inevitable that the party would split.

The formation of the new Constitution Party of the United States was led in the House of Representatives by Speaker Cannon. In the Senate, John Rockefeller of Rhode Island led the charge. In the final summation, a total of eighty-four Representatives defected from the Republican ranks. They called for a reduction of the federal government, a restoration of the racial status quo, an isolationist foreign policy, strong protectionism, and an open but selective immigration. The most heartbreaking defection for the President was that of his one-time mentor, Senator Chauncey Depew of New York.

Joining him from the Senate was twenty-one other Senators, including the whole delegation from Connecticut, New Hampshire, Delaware, Rhode Island and Utah. The Republican Party would continue to hold the largest number of Senators (thirty-seven in all), but would no longer be a majority (Democratic senators numbered thirty-two; Constitutional senators numbered twenty-three). In the House, the new balance would be: Democrats 191, Republicans 136, Constitutionals 84, Socialist Labor 24. In the long-term, President Roosevelt was extremely fortunate, as a few more defections would have guaranteed his impeachment. He was also extremely fortunate that, although they both loathed him with a passion, that was about the only thing that the Democrats and Constitutionals had in common.

The Democratic Party, under the leadership of the new Speaker, James Beauchamp Clark (pictured left), wished to take advantage of the split within the Republican ranks. They had a dominant hold on the South. Thanks to the split, they could now confidently predict that a number of previously strong Republican states would drift their way. In the mid-Atlantic, Delaware, Maryland and New York were destined to fall. In the Great Lakes, Indiana, Kentucky, Ohio and Wisconsin all appeared ripe for the picking. On the Plains, Missouri and Oklahoma, and in the Midwest, New Mexico and Utah, would come on board. Even the conservative Rhode Islanders appeared likely to become Democrats.

Speaker Clark was confident that the shift was underway and was determined to press ahead with the Democrats' own legislative agenda. What he and his supporters discovered is that, without its conservative rump, the Republican Party got along famously with the Democrat Party. They both believed in lowering tariffs. They both believed in building the anti-corporate agenda. They both favoured the introduction of income tax. They both agreed on shorter working hours. They even agreed on female suffrage. Clark suggested and President Roosevelt agreed that the two parties could work together to put to bed a whole string of issues that had stressed his and past Administrations for so long. However, Clark did manage to antagonise certain in his party for the drive he added to Roosevelt’s policies. The only place in which the two men seemed to actively disagree was in foreign policy.

However, the Democrats need to look after themselves first and foremost. The 1910 Congressional election were, at this stage, anybody's guess. However, by locking in direct elections for Senators in all states by year's end and forcing in the Amendment a whole Senate election, it was entirely possible that the Democrats could emerge with a Senate majority - one that, with clever judgment, could establish them for many years to come. That was their first port of call. In addition, they had already pressured the President to appoint Louis Brandeis to the Supreme Court; they would now demand, for their continued support, the right to appoint another Democratic favourite, a Georgian named Joseph Lamar, upon the next vacancy - most likely that of Justice Brewer who was widely believed to be in his final days.

The first legislation passed by the newly balanced Congress came in March, with the Tariff Act of 1910, which was a compromise document between Republicans and Democrats. The Democrats had wanted an immediate decrease of 25% across the board, coupled with the new income tax amendment, which was hurriedly being passed by the states. The Republicans came back with a plan to achieve 20% over five years, after which an independent US Tariff Authority would establish rates. The compromise was an immediate cut of 10%, followed by a cut of 5% in 1911-1913 and the independent authority to be established in 1914.

Agriculture Secretary James Wilson suddenly found himself with new strong supporters in the Democratic Party's powerful agrarian wing, with an expansion of agricultural education and mortgage subsidies for farmers. Labor Secretary Henry Stimson found great levels of support for his 56-hour week proposal and child labour prohibitions. Commerce Secretary Philander C. Knox, however, was gravely disappointed by the President's refusal to veto laws that greatly expanded anti-trust capacity and that allowed personal liability for directors of companies. And the President was thrilled when most of his vaunted Constitutional amendments were finally approved.

Speaker Clark and senior Democrats, of course, claimed the credit and William Jennings Bryan had, by mid-year, commenced campaigning on behalf of congressional members for the election, once again raising himself as the preferred candidate for 1912. For the first time in twenty years, and only months after their hope seemed all but lost, the Democrats were facing a revival. The House was now theirs, the Senate was soon to follow and, in two years time, their stalwart party leader would finally, they believed, be President.

With the split of the Republican Party, the Administration appeared to have lost the support of big business. A legion of previously faithful party contributors suddenly found closer ties to the Constitutional Party and it was clear that, unless something was done swiftly, the President and the Republicans could swiftly find themselves in an unenviable financial position. It was with this in mind that President Roosevelt sought a meeting on 30 March, 1909, with the richest man in history, John D. Rockefeller Snr.

The President of Standard Oil had been reassured by Roosevelt since he had come to office that his company would not be affected by the "trust-busting" that had come to characterise his Administration. However, the seeking of a meeting had the press salivating over the prospect that the great oil empire was about to founder. Meeting at the Astoria Hotel, the three men talked for four hours before emerging (Rockefeller had brought with him a "friend" - Andrew Carnegie). The President immediately told the media scrum that their idle speculations about the future of Standard Oil were just that - idle - and that Standard Oil remained "a benevolent monopoly, dedicated to the welfare of the American people". He stated that the conversation of the two men had centred on government efficiency.

Days after the meeting, Senator John D. Rockefeller Jnr announced that he would not be contesting for re-election, putting a massive hole in the Constitutional Party plans to hold Rhode Island. Standard Oil donations to the Republican Party resumed. However, the President had not walked away unscathed from the meeting. In April, he announced an interim budget plan. Military expenditure would be cut by a third. Forces would be withdrawn from the occupied territories of Mexico in return for the annexation of Baja California after just six months, a much shorter time frame than many of his more "imperialist" colleagues thought prudent. The election of Francisco Madero as President of Mexico would open the first opportunity for a conclusive peace treaty between the United States and its southern neighbour. However, it would be five months before it was finalised and only then was it achieved due to the increasing threat of rebellion by General Zapata in Mexico's southern provinces and a growing tension between Mexico City and its renegade province of Chihuahua, under the leadership of "President" Pascual Orozco.

Under the Peace of 1910, signed in August, the United States claimed the new Territory of Southern California, formerly the provinces of Baja California and Baja California Sur. American troops would begin to withdraw from Sonora, Sinaloa and Durango as Mexican troops became available to replace them and, in the interim, the US Army would defend Mexico's territorial integrity from any incursion from Chihuahua. The US would also agree not to recognise the government of Chihuahua until such time as recognition was extended by Mexico and would agree not to supply arms to Orozco.

Of course, the historical importance of the treaty is now well known. The creation of a second Californian territory gave rise to the first discussions about the border between them, with some arguing that the country and the region would be better served with a border further north. It was further argued that, with a reorganisation of current northern districts into the south, Southern California would have sufficient population and integration with the Union to immediately move toward statehood. Democrats members were particularly interested in the idea of sending Republican districts into a new state; however, eventually, the idea was put aside. Nonetheless, the debate had been opened, one that would eventually see the admission of Southern California with San Diego as a capital and Los Angeles as its major population centre.

There would be a major efficiency drive, to rid government of waste. Monies saved would go into the foundation of a network of national universities, including schools of business and engineering, tax concessions for research and development and the creation of a national-wide public health system. The plan for a corporate personhood amendment was scrapped.

He also announced that the Commerce Department and the Attorney General's Department would be "abandoning their adversarial relationship with business" to forge cooperative partnerships between government and business. They would focus on reducing industrial disputes and accidents, levelling out economic fluctuations, standardising products and designs and promoting international trade by offering practical advice and help to business. Treasury would work on a scheme to promote home ownership and would use weight in the banking sector to create new long-term home mortgages to stimulate housing construction. Radio broadcasting would be organised, developed and regulated. Major new projects in irrigation, the expansion of electric power and flood control would be undertaken. A new air transport industry would be encouraged.

All in all, Roosevelt announced a radical reform of the Administration's agenda. He stated that the Republican Party remained the "party of the American future" and indicated, quite clearly, that he was still a potential candidate in the race for 1912.

The End of the Edwardian Age
It was a gorgeous spectacle on the morning of 6 May. The nine kings rode past as the crowd, waiting in awe, could not keep back gasps of admiration. In scarlet and blue and green and purple, three by three the sovereigns rode through the palace gates, with plumed helmets, gold braid, crimson sashes, and jewelled orders flashing in the sun. After them came five heirs apparent, forty more imperial or royal highnesses, seven queens—four dowager and three regnant—and a scattering of special ambassadors from uncrowned countries. Together they represented seventy nations in the greatest assemblage of royalty and rank ever gathered in one place. Then Big Ben tolled nine and the cortege left the palace and the sun of the old world began a dying blaze of splendour never to be seen again.

In the centre of the front row rode the new king, George V, flanked on his left by the Tsar of Russia and on his right by Kaiser William III, the German Emperor. Mounted on a grey horse, wearing the scarlet uniform of a British Field Marshal, carrying the baton of that rank, the Kaiser had composed his features in an expression of severity. “I am proud to call this place my home and to be a member of this royal family,” he would write home after spending the night in Windsor Castle in the former apartments of Victoria. The new Kaiser was much travelled - Madrid, Paris, Rome, Vienna. However, he had hoped to come here under less inauspicious terms. With him rode the widowed Queen Alexandra’s two brothers, King Frederick of Denmark and King George of the Hellenes; her nephew, King Haakon of Norway; as well as the Prince Regent of Spain, King Manuel of Portugal and, wearing a silk turban, the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, wearing the full regalia of a Byzantine Emperor.


Tall, corpulent, and corseted, with green plumes waving from his helmet, Archduke Franz Ferdinand of Austria, heir of the old Emperor Franz Josef, rode with Prince Fushimi, brother of the Emperor of Japan; the King of Genoa in bright blue with green plumes; Prince Carl, brother of the King of Sweden; Prince Henry, consort of the Queen of Holland; and the Crown Princes of Serbia, Rumania, Bulgaria and Montenegro.

A regiment of minor German royalty followed, then the Crown Prince of Siam, the Crown Prince of Persia, five princes of the former French royal house of Orléans, a brother of the Khedive of Egypt wearing a gold-tasselled fez, Prince Tsia-tao of China in an embroidered light-blue gown of the world's most ancient dynasty, and the Kaiser’s uncle, Prince Henry of Prussia, representing the German Navy, of which he was Commander in Chief. Amid all this magnificence were three civilian-coated gentlemen, a representative from Switzerland, the President of France and President Theodore Roosevelt, the emerging potentate of the United States who was approaching a decade in office and had led his country for much longer than most of them combined.

Edward VII, the object of this unprecedented gathering of nations, was often called the “Uncle of Europe,” a title which, insofar as Europe’s ruling houses were meant, could be taken literally. He was the great-uncle not only of Kaiser Wilhelm but also, through his wife’s sister, the Dowager Empress Marie of Russia, the uncle of Tsar Michael II. His own niece Alix was the former Tsarina (she was also present but not paraded); his daughter Maud was Queen of Norway; another niece, Marie, was soon to be Queen of Rumania. The Danish family of his wife, besides occupying the throne of Denmark, had mothered the Czar of Russia and supplied kings to Greece and Norway. Other relatives, the progeny at various removes of Queen Victoria’s nine sons and daughters, were scattered in abundance throughout the courts of Europe.


Yet not family feeling alone nor even the suddenness and shock of Edward’s death—for to public knowledge he had been ill one day and dead the next—accounted for the unexpected flood of condolences at his passing. It was in fact a tribute to Edward’s great gifts as a sociable king which had proved invaluable to his country. In the nine short years of his reign England’s splendid isolation had given way, under pressure, to a series of “understandings” or attachments, with the old continental enemies, France, Germany and Russia, and one promising new power, Japan. The resulting shift in balance registered itself around the world and affected every state’s relations with every other. Though Edward neither initiated nor influenced his country’s policy, his personal diplomacy helped to make the change possible.


He left in his last will and testament the hope that each of the nations of Europe could find a cause for common unity through the blood they all shared. He called upon Europe to remember their glorious traditions and beautiful cities, and expressed his belief that old misunderstandings should be “happily over and forgotten,” that the mutual prosperity of each of their nations was interdependent and the friendship of all Europe should be their “constant preoccupation.” A personal letter to the Kaiser stated that he hoped for an Anglo-German alliance, arguing that with the two of them united, no nation could stand without their permission.

The funeral was also an encounter for two men who did not like each other very much. Prime Minister Nikola Pasic of Serbia was gravely concerned by the information that had filtered across the border to the west from Montenegro. Prince Nikola of Montenegro was, in his view, an upstart who had neither manners nor breeding. Now, he was talking about declaring himself Tsar. The man clearly saw himself as some kind of modern-day Dusan. His son, Danilo, was no better; despite being married, he was steadily making his way through each of his wife's ladies-in-waiting and had now reportedly a venereal disease from one of his romps in Paris or London.

Now their madness had infected Prince George, who had actually murdered a servant in a fit of rage. However, the situation in Russia was of note. Since the Great Revolt, there had been a steadily growing impatience against the excesses of the Montenegrin Grand Duchesses, including rumours of "black magic". How much longer would this be tolerated? His Majesty must be made to deal with Montenegro. The Italians and Turks couldn't interfere; the new Russian government wouldn't allow the Grand Dukes to do more than splutter in protest. Serbia needed to finalise its borders and the Empire must include Montenegro.

Yet it need not require anything as bloody as a war. He had spoken recently to Colonel Dragutin Dimitrijevic, chief of the Intelligence Department of the Serbian General Staff, who had proposed a secret society to carry out terrorist activities abroad designed to advance the spread of Serbia's borders. If the Montenegrin prince and his two sons died, the throne would automatically pass to Serbia by right of birth through the late Queen. The Serbian government could provide assistance and arms to such a group, without being in any way linked. He had already staged one coup and pushed aside Prince George. With the help of Prince Alexander, he could stage another and ensure that the two crowns were unified forever.

On 28 August, 1910, Prince Nikola I Petrovic of Montenegro (left) and his family were brutally slaughtered in the Biljarda Palace in Cetinje during a failed coup d'etat attempt. The precise origin of the plot appeared to be radical elements of the military, but the new Prince of Montenegro at its end was Alexander I, also the Crown Prince of Serbia, who was forced to begin his reign in most exceptionally trying circumstances.

There was general suspicion of Belgrade, prompting the withdrawal of diplomatic representatives in Cetinje. According to the Serbian Government reports to their citizens, this was due to safety concerns. However, all ambassadors, save that of Great Britain, returned to the royal capital within three months. All of the twenty-plus conspirators allegedly, having been killed by loyalist troops. Around 11pm last night, they murdered the security at the palace gate, cut telephone and telegraph lines and used dynamite to make their way into the royal apartments. The Prince was shot five times and then his body thrown from the palace balcony.

Serbia continued to insist that the Montenegrin army has long been a magnet for poor but ambitious men, who received education at the military academy and became influential in the royal court. Serbian intelligence chief, Colonel Dragutin Dimitrijevic, stated that Serbia had evidence of a planned coup in 1908, and had thwarted the efforts. Nonetheless, the motive was clearly pointing to Serbia. The new ruler of Montenegro was also heir to the throne of Serbia, meaning that it was inevitable that, one day, both countries will have the same head of state. It appears entirely possible that Montenegro would become a Serbian dependency. Prince Alexander delayed any plans for a coronation until such time as order was restored, being given access to Serbian troops to “ensure his country’s stability”.

Prince Alexander moved quickly to begin the process of "Serbianisation" of Montenegro. He placed a ban on all languages other than Serbian in schools and prohibited the publication of documents in any other language but Serbian. He outlawed nationalist societies, banned citizens from carrying weapons, forcibly recruited Montenegrins into the Serbian army and instituted harsh punishments for any action that might threaten the eventual merger of Montenegro with Serbia.

The forced surrender of weapons was regarded as an individual insult and Italy had promised to supply sanctuary, money and arms to those whose prime interests involved the prevention of Serbian control. However, those nationalists abroad, who had planned for an uprising in the winter of 1911-12, were surprised when on 6 April, the deep despair of the Montenegrin population erupted into violence in the city of Podgorica. The Italians, arguing that the opponents of Serbia were not yet prepared, refused to get involved.

Initially, Prince Alexander believed that he could deal with the violence by throwing sums of money at the rebel leadership. However, when he was declined, he called for Serbian military support. Serbia invaded Montenegro on 14 May, 1911, and also reinforced its positions in Kosovo and Albania to ensure that these populations made no attempt to assist in the uprising. With no international support forthcoming, the Albanian and Montenegrin nations were utterly crushed. In the systematic extermination of rebels that followed, it is estimated that 14,000 people were executed.

Roosevelt Cracks Down
While the tradition was for much celebration on 4 July and still is to this day, the 134th anniversary of the foundation of the Union was a dark chapter in the history of the United States. The continuing threat of ethnic tensions, desegregation, White House interference in the South and concern over the status of Mexican citizens spilled over once again into violence, when members of the White Citizens Movement, now with an estimated 15% of the white male population, took to the streets with arms. The WCM had spread from the South into the Midwest and North, and even into Canada, and thus the violence was national in scope.

WCM members had committed themselves to four planks: 1) American for the White Race; 2) Catholics and Jews out; 3) No more immigrants; and 4) No Negro equality. The disorganised gangs that now hit the streets, emotionally driven by the boxing victory of Jack Johnson the previous day, attacked desegregated schools and businesses, lynched African Americans (particularly targeting school teachers and ministers of religion) and raped women. Later, history would should the WCM to be a chaotic multitude of anti-black vigilantes, disgruntled farmers, Democratic Party members, bored youths, sadists, workers fearful of competition for jobs, employers trying to bypass labour laws, neighbours with grudges and criminals using the network to advance their own agendas. Nonetheless, they could form an army of fifty thousand within days if required.

President Roosevelt again ordered military intervention, including the occupation of the states of South Carolina and Mississippi, stating that the WCM had become "injurious to the public peace". Federal troops not only entered private residences; they broke into private rifle clubs and seized weapons. Senate candidate, Woodrow Wilson (right), stated that the actions of the WCM were of a people reacting to "the instinct of self-preservation". Southern newspapers argued that the WCM was "protecting the weak and defenceless from the indignities imposed by the brutal and lawless who had sworn to protect and defend the Constitution, but were instead executing unconstitutional acts."

While the violence was once again oppressed, by the end of a week, millions of dollars of damage had been inflicted upon the US economy and untold scores of people had been murdered. Legislation was introduced to the Congress to outlaw the organisation and passed, beginning a three year campaign to eradicate the organisation. (The WCM Act would eventually be judged to be unconstitutional in 1922.) The campaign met with some success, disbanding the actual organisation, but a small and concentrated minority would remain committed to its goals (an estimated thirty thousand by 1920). Over the next decade, they would continue to infect American politics.

There were also accusations against left extremists. In the early afternoon of 30 September, 1910, a bomb exploded in the alley besides the Constitution Party Headquarters in Elm Street, Manchester. The citizens of New Hampshire were horrified to learn that the three storey building had collapsed on to office workers inside. Fire destroyed what remained of the building before emergency services finally managed to put it out. In all, twenty-one people were killed. The list of injured included the party chairman, former Vice President Nelson Aldrich.

The police were unable to trace the dynamite. However, Constitution Party members immediately began to hint at conspiracy, including Senator Jacob Galliger, who visited his home state to view the damage. He pointed out numerous attacks made by the Constitution Party on the Socialist Labor Party, and stated that the attack could well have been retaliation. They also called on the Administration to reveal anything it knew about the bombing.

The news media, which had staunchly supported the Constitution Party since its foundation, rallied behind the call, arguing that such an attack must have been organised by the party's political opponents. Coming only weeks before the Congressional elections, it threw the Constitution Party's campaign into a spin. However, historians have argued that the party benefited from the attack, motivating its support base to come out and vote. While the President had predicted its demise due to its elitist attitudes, the bomb would ensure the survival of the Constitution movement.

The 1910 elections marked clearly that the traditional two-party dominance was facing a meaningful threat. In the House, the Constitution Party held on to the overwhelming majority of their seats and the Socialist Labor Party doubled its contingent from two years previous. No party, and certainly not the Administration, would be able to claim control of the House for the foreseeable future, as the numbers were divided as follows:

Democrats: 168 Representatives
Republicans: 145 Representatives
Constitutionals: 74 Representatives
Socialists: 48 Representatives

Missouri Democrat, James Beauchamp Clark, continued as Speaker. The new House Majority Leader was Oscar Underwood of Alabama; the new House Minority Leader was James Mann of Illinois. The full Senate election prescribed by the constitutional amendment meant that, of the 92 Senate positions not being elected for the first time, 41 were new Senators. Significant shifts in a number of states confirmed all the more the possibility that the Republican Party may face a crunch in 1912 if Roosevelt remained at the helm. There was an increasing level of concern in the electorate about the violence and crime in American life and the size of America’s commitment abroad, despite higher standards of living. The media again mentioned potential Republican pretenders, such as Elihu Root and Albert Beveridge.

The new President pro tempore was Augustus O Bacon of Georgia, who presided over a Democratic Senate majority (49 Democratic Senators, 38 Republican Senators, 9 Constitutional Senators). William Jennings Bryan, recently returned from Britain, confirmed that he would be a candidate for the Presidency in 1912 and stated, unequivocally, that he expected the Democrats to emerge triumphant. The popular vote was:

Republican 35.8%
Democrat 34.2%
Constitutional 18.9%
Socialist 11.1%

Bryan had been in Scotland as a guest of Archbishop Randall Davidson of Canterbury (below), attending a conference that was described as having "no parallel in the history of either of this or other lands". The largest communion of Protestants of all descriptions are gathered in Edinburgh for the World Missionary Conference to devise a plan to make Christianity triumphant abroad. "The problems of Christian unity, education and society, even the academic problems of criticism and theology can be solved through the white light of missionary passion".

The 1,200 specialist delegates began with the hymn, "Crown Him with Many Crowns" and then were led in prayer by Bishop Charles Brent of Manila, one who has given his life to the establishment of the pure faith in the Orient. The Chairman, Dr. John Mott, then opened proceedings for the representatives of many faiths and nations. Seated on the stage beside the Archbishop of Canterbury was a Korean Methodist, Professor Moore of Harvard, Lord William Gascoyne-Cecil (son of Lord Salisbury), Lord Balfour and, of course, Jennings Bryan.

Mr Bryan, when given his chance, spoke of the power of Christianity in "educating the inferior peoples of the world". He continued to speak of the "confluence of great men of the kingdom of God" and agreed to participate in the discussion team for "Cooperation and the Promotion of Christian Unity". He asked the discussion team whether it thought that Christianity was "fit and spiritually ready for the great confluence, equal to its providential calling, of unity." He also stated that Christianity needed to develop an appropriate response to the growing idea of socialism. Assisting in the discussion were Dong King En of China and Dr Chatterji of India.

The Conference is, of course, long remembered for its plaintive appeal that the Church of God re-establish her long lost unity. Delegates from the United Free Church of Scotland demonstrated themselves as a potential model and called for unity. Of course, it would be many years before the Methodists, Presbyterians and Congregationalists formed the United Church of God, which today comprises a total of 99.5 million adherents, making it the largest Protestant denomination. However, it is from this conference that it dates its beginnings.

A Threat Against China
It had started at a discussion during the funeral of King Edward VII. A comment by Tsar to the Japanese Crown Prince, repeated to the French President, relayed to the British Prime Minister and then discussed with the Kaiser as it became a fully blown idea. Ten years ago, they had all been outmanoeuvred by the Americans as they sought to expand their empires in the East. Secretary of State Hay had announced they had all agreed to an open door policy (even though they hadn't) and, because they had each had other disagreements with each other, they had allowed the opportunity to annex China slip through their fingers.

Now, the European powers were feeling reasonably comfortable and the threat of war on the Continent had been pretty much averted. The Russians had sorted out their differences with the Japanese and the two had actually been looking at a possible alliance to combine the Anglo-Russian and Anglo-Japanese pacts. Why couldn't they now tell the Americans frankly what they could do with their Open Door Policy and proceed to carve up the resources of the Chinese Empire? It wasn't as if there would be an enormous resistance. The Qing Dynasty was already broken and dying, irregardless of Prince Chun, and they could even be left with a rump China to rule.

On 5 July, the representatives of Britain, France, Germany, Japan and Russia met in St Petersburg to discuss options. The British were insistent upon getting the Tibetan Plateau, as well as Yunnan, Qinghai and parts of Sichuan (though not Chengdu). The French wanted to extend north into Kwangsi. Japan was happy with its spheres of influence being recognised. The Germans wanted to keep Shandong. The Russian Prime Minister stated that he wanted Xinjiang and an expanded Mongolia to create an appropriate buffer state between the two countries. Despite lengthy preparations, it appeared as though no country was eager for land that another wanted, all were prepared to grant open door trade after their individual complaints had been settled and a large proportion of China would be left intact. None were overly concerned about potential Chinese resistance. What did concern them was the potential American response. However, it did seem as though America had enough problems of its own. The only real question was the logistics of conquest.

The decision of Japan to join the potential anti-Chinese alliance was driven not by expansion, but by access to resources and consideration of British needs. The conquest of Joseon was quickly following by a dispatch of correspondence to the Chinese regent by Emperor Meiji's governments. He started by stating that eastern Manchuria and Fukien were areas of special interest to Japan, and that China should not undertake any actions within a designated region of Manchuria or all Fukien which Japan could interpret as threatening. Japanese businesses must also be free to operate within the territories. In return, Japan would pay for and thus own all future infrastructure development in the region to "more closely build the amity and good neighbourhood between our two countries".

Meiji also stated that Japan wanted a 100-year lease on some Chinese resources and freedom of its citizens to buy land in China. It wanted its nationals to have liberty to enter, reside and travel in China, and for Japanese hospital, temples and schools to be built to support their culture. They also insisted that China buy no armaments except from Japan. For Prince Chun (left), the letter was interpreted as nothing more than a demand of unconditional surrender. He treated the correspondence with the contempt he believed it deserved and ignored the letter completely. The next letter from Kyoto would not be as pleasant.

The Prince Regent did all he could, including approaching Russia, who he suspected would be willing to back China’s wish to contain Japanese interests. Instead, he found himself met with new demands and the threat of war from all sides. Special delegations arrived from all powers, demanding increased concessions and special treatment. When the SMS Pommern, with a displacement of 13200 tons, sailed into Tsingtao Harbour, the excuse provided by the German Ambassador in Peking was that the battleship was necessary to deal with bandits in the nearby hills affecting trade with Nanjing in the south. However, that deceit was particularly unconvincing. So was the claim that gathering number of French vessels in the Gulf of Tonquin were there simply for a naval exercise. Russian activities in the north had also taken on a suspicious form, while British troops in Burma and India were undertaking irregular military manoeuvres.

For Prince Chun, Regent of the Emperor, the warnings could not have been made more clear. Indochinese troops have gathered under French generals. Australia, Canada, India and South Africa were calling for significant increases in enlistment. Twelve days after the arrival of the Pommern, the British and the Japanese renewed their alliance for a further four years, including a provision that prevented either party from making a separate peace in the event of an offensive war. The Regent considered his options few. Most of the retainers were probably in the pay of foreigners already. The only way for China to stand was for it to remain unified under a strong leader; Chun felt that he did not have the necessary lust for power and knew it. However, there were no alternatives presenting themselves. On 13 July, 1911, the decision was taken from his hands, when his young son, the Emperor Xuantong, was killed by imperial retainers who, it emerged in later years, were paid by the Japanese. Chun declared himself Emperor Zaifeng.

The new Emperor Zaifeng made contact with Britain and Russia. He had travelled their countries as a youth and knew the people well. He spoke to their ambassadors in the most flowery of terms. He had been on personal acquaintance with the British Royal Family and had met the Russian Foreign Minister. He realised the only way to stay afloat was to lock himself into the alliance system. Would they consider an alliance to defend China against the teeth of the dragon, in return for being permitted to gain land, trade and territorial advantages from China? They would obtain what they wanted without a struggle and they would, the Emperor suggested, be benefited by having an ally in the East that would resolve the Sino-Japanese standoff and strengthen their respective powers in the East.

Panicked by the Anglo-Russian willingness for discussion, France, Germany and Japan suspended the plans for invasion until early October and then abandoned. The new map of China was drawn to reflect the cost of the alliance to Beijing.



Increasing US Isolation
The newly-elected Prime Minister of Canada, Sir Robert Borden, met with President Roosevelt at Niagara on 22 February, 1911. For some time now, Roosevelt and Borden's predecessor, Laurier, had been working steadily toward a reciprocal trade agreement that would allow the US to bypass the imperial preference system. The proposed trade agreement had become one of the central issues in the election and his opposition to the deal had resulted in a landslide victory for Borden. He was here now to tell the President that, instead of providing great access to American trade, Canada was shutting up shop.

Borden, who like Roosevelt was a "progressive", was profusely apologetic to the US President, but stated that the democratic principle had been followed and closer relations between Canada and the United States had been categorically rejected. Borden also advised that Canada, in light of growing security tensions within China, would be training new regiments for the British Empire, joining Australia, India, New Zealand and South Africa. What was not discussed directly was the increasingly uneasy attitude in Whitehall that the relationship between London and Washington was becoming distinctly uncomfortable. The avowed neutrality of the Congress, despite the sympathies of the President for Britain, combined with Roosevelt's loss of control over his legislature meant there was no little room for compromise or discussion with the Administration. While Roosevelt had held the levers of power, he was a person of interest. Now he was viewed as a lame duck and his activities in Latin America as a potential concern to British possessions in the Caribbean and South America. The continued support of the Administration for an open door policy on China when that position had also been clearly abandoned actually put an enormous strain on the relationship as well. In Canada and in Britain, the decision had been made that the United States must be neutralised.

Thus part of the discussion between Borden and Roosevelt was a missive from London that bypassed their Washington Embassy, where the local representative was not really trusted by the White House. The United Kingdom and her Empire were keenly interested in a non-aggression pact with the United States of America.

Reacting to economic and political pressures, President Roosevelt was also beginning to face that his restrictions on immigration could not hold for long. Roosevelt's old friend Katsuro Taro, now a Marquess and Prime Minister of Naichi, suggested in a letter on 24 February, 1911, that the President might resolve the standoff with supporters of immigration by creating a new class of temporary migrant workers.

Stating that America's attempt to restrain immigration from Naichi and Joseon had failed (nearly two hundred thousand had made their way into the country during the last ten years), he argued that both empires could benefit from a controlled program. It was expected that Japanese workers in the United States would return some of their earnings home and it would alleviate the unemployment problem in Naichi and Joseon. In the interim, America would gain the workforce it needed without having to plan for their long term integration. Roosevelt, he argued, would also get the pro-immigrant factions in Congress off his back and improve the chances of repairing the rift in the Republican Party.

The President's interest was sparked and over the next few months, the Imperial Ambassador and the President met on seven occasions to finalise terms of a "Gentleman's Agreement". The United States would accept on temporary visas males aged fifteen to thirty-five and immediate family (wives, children and parents). All visa holders had to have at least six years of formal education. Each visa would be issued for five years and could be revoked for criminal behaviour. Once the age limit was reached, the person and all their associated family members were required to return home to Naichi or Joseon.

The Constitutional Party, which had favoured a strong immigration program, immediately backed the move enthusiastically. The Socialists condemned it as an attack on the conditions and wages of the American working class. However, it had the numbers to record Roosevelt his first congressional victory in some time, passing the House by 303 votes to 132 and the Senate by 71 votes to 22 (there were some abstentions).

Roosevelt also struck new alliances in labour relations. Congressman Eugene Debs of Indiana, Congressman Emil Seidel of Wisconsin and Congresswoman Rose Schneidermann of New York were all horrified and unbelieving at the death toll when ninety-one were burnt alive and fifty-four threw themselves from the ninth story of the Asch Building. The fire at the Triangle Shirtwaist Company was, according to future speeches by Debs, "a symbol of the exploitation of a new generation of American slavery".

The Roosevelt Administration's Labor Secretary, Henry Stimson, said the President was "disgusted" at the fire, but could not be held responsible. Instead, voters should look to the Constitutional and Democratic parties for those who had resisted "necessary workplace reform". The President stated that the Republican Party was ready to deal with "progressive" Democrats to ensure that such a tragedy could not repeat itself, including those in Tammany Hall, and trade unionists.

Given the mood of the country, the trade unions tried their hand at a modification to corporate common law through what the Constitutional Party regarded as a crass publicity stunt. They brought a case before the National Labor Court, a body now reinstituted and made constitutional by a stacked Supreme Court, asking it to declare that all persons receiving money from a corporate entity, including the directors and owners of that entity, were classified as "employees" of the company for the purposes of corporate law. They asked for an increase in the minimum wage from $558 per year to $743 per year and asked the Court to define what would be a reasonable maximum wage.

Under the Act which founded it, the Court had been given the right to define at what rate it was fair for employees to be paid. If it accepted the case of the trade unions, the Court could set the maximum "wages" that company owners paid to themselves from the business, with all remaining monies required to be used to fund pay rises across the board or to reinvest into the business structure. The Socialist Labor Party made itself, as an employer, a party to the case and argued that, instead of payments in cash, corporations could pay people in company shares. Business interests accepted the link between maximum and minimum wages, hoping to be able to reduce wages at the upper end of their cost structures, but argued that the wage increase was too high and that owners could not be defined as employees.

For the Federal Labor Court, Justice Samuel Gompers (left) ruled that a fair minimum wage was $653 per annum ($12.55 per week), or $3.95 per day for people not employed on a weekly basis. It also ruled that a fair maximum wage was $9142 per annum ($175.80 per week) or $55.30 per day. It agreed that all persons who provided services to a company would be defined as "employees" and that owners could claim the maximum wage, but no more. Business interests immediately appealed to the Supreme Court and received an injunction against the Labor Court's ruling, preventing any implementation of the order until the Supreme Court had heard the arguments.

The 1911 Wages Case was the last case ever heard by the 78-year-old Associate Justice John Marshall Harlan of Kentucky. During his final years, he had watched as the brethren had steadily begun to espouse the principles he had defended during a more conservative era. He had built good alliance with Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes Jr, who had a particularly disposition against the rights of property, and now with the progressive, almost socialist, Justice Robert Marion La Follette. These three were determined that the decisions of the Labor Court should stand.

Standing alongside this clique was another newcomer to the bench, former litigator Justice Louis Brandeis. In private conversations with Harlan, Brandeis had expressed his grave concerns about the effect of economic policies on social equality and had stated that "big business is inherently inefficient and dangerous to American values". There was no doubt which way his vote was headed. On the other side of the equation, Justice Joseph Rucker Lamar of Georgia left no doubt. A staunch defender of large corporations as a lawyer, he had been forced upon Roosevelt to contain a threat from conservative interests within the Congress. He had no problem in stating that he had voted against the Labor Court repeatedly and could not hold any of its decisions as valid law. He was supported by Justice William Rufus Day, a former Republican who was gravely concerned by the directions in which the White House had taken the country.

Sitting between these six ideologues were three pragmatists. Justice Joseph McKenna of California was, as usual, centrist. Justice William Moody, now terribly afflicted with rheumatism, had been on sporadic leave since 1909. However, the President had asked him to remain on, telling him he was a "vital element in the development of a hopeful future for the Republic". Finally, there was the Chief Justice Charles Evan Hughes, whose appointment had been encouraged by Secretary of State Elihu Root. (Root had been concerned about Hughes as a potential rival for the Republican nomination in 1912.) Hughes had been a law professor at Cornell and had served as Governor of New York. He was popular for his staunch anti-corruption.

In the end, the Court voted 7-2 to uphold parts of the Labor Court ruling. They upheld the minimum wage provisions, making $12.55 per week the least an American worker could earn. They agreed to a matrix under which no person could earn through wage income more than 14 times the base wage, including company director stipends. However, they ruled that the word "employee" must be taken to mean what the general populace, and the Congress, would define as an employee. They stated it did not include business owners, nor could it under the "principles of reason". Finally, they stated that payment in company stock was not covered in the Labor Court Act, was therefore not justiciable by the Labor Court and could not be counted as part of the new wage regulations.

South of the Border
President Madero of Mexico faced a shattered country. He had lost the north-west to the Americans and the so-called "Republic of Chihuahua" under Pascual Orozco and his general, Pancho Villa. The American Ambassador, Henry Lane Wilson, was, in his opinion, an arrogant and patronising alcoholic. His general of the army, Victoriano Huerta, was a sinister plotter with despotic potential. In the south, Emiliano Zapata was holding down the province of Morelos and demanding the devolution of land ownership before he would submit to rule from Mexico City.

The key to a political solution in the north lay with General Villa. The legitimate Governor of Chihuahua, Abraham Gonzalez, had been deposed by Orozco during the war, under claims that Gonzalez had betrayed the nation through his contacts with Senator Beveridge of Indiana. (Gonzalez was a graduate of Notre Dame.) President Madero encouraged General Villa, in secret correspondence, to speak to his imprisoned former mentor and establish his loyalty to the principles of the revolution. When Villa realised the fabrications of Orozco, Orozco was removed on 7 March, 1911 and the "Republic of Chihuahua" was restored to Mexican rule.

Orozco would remain in prison until June 1914, when he escaped to the United States. American authorities in El Paso, operating at an extradition request from Mexico City, tracked him down in August 1914 and he was killed while resisting arrest. General Huerta demanded the arrest and execution of Villa for treason. However, President Madero extended an unconditional pardon and appointed Villa to the position of Commander of the Federal Police Service, with a pledge that he would replace Gonzalez as Governor of Chihuahua at the election. Despite his good intentions, Madero created a tension that threatened future pain for Mexico. During his rebellion, Orozco had accessed superior weapons from the US and Villa now used these to arm his police - weapons that were superior to those held by the military leadership under Huerta. Huerta and Villa were implacable enemies and it was viewed as a potential source of trouble for the Mexican republic.

However, Madero was now confident that he had a well-armed support base that could not be threatened by "reactionary forces". He subsequently advised Zapata that his grand plan of land reform could be implemented, and, in fact, should be overseen by a sympathetic supporter. Later that year, on 25 May, Emiliano Zapata (left) was appointed Minister of Agriculture and Lands by the President and his rebellious Army of the South was incorporated into the military under General Huerta, who steadfastly complained about their potential inclusion under his command. When Huerta refused to allow full incorporation, he was removed by Minister of War Venustiano Carranza and sent into exile, with Zapata taking over his role. Huerta would die in Germany in January, 1916.

Further south, President Jose Ordonez of Uruguay heard of comments by President Roosevelt when asked about the role of the United States in relations to the Monroe Doctrine. It was said that President Roosevelt had expanded upon it, stating that the United States reserved the right to interfere in the internal affairs of Latin American countries. While Roosevelt was technically responding to the recent approach by London for a non-aggression pact, Ordonez was convinced that Roosevelt had crossed the line.

He approached the President of Argentina, Roque Saenz Pena, a reformer who was attempted to create universal suffrage in his country for the first time and bring some stability to the political process. There was no doubt that Argentina was the power of Latin America. It had recently eclipsed Mexico, a country with a population twice its size, and its economy was now 40% larger than neighbouring Brazil, who as recently as 1902 had been on parity. The two discussed an approach to the threat of US imperialism and quickly recognised both the size of the threat and a solution that was neither imaginative nor new. The Bolivarian Pact was announced by the two nations on 2 March, 1911 and all countries from Mexico south were invited to join and to submit any outstanding disputes between them to a conciliation commission - all nations not party to the dispute would vote on a settlement. Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia, Chile and Paraguay each expressed an interest, but wished to know how their disputes would be resolved before any signatures were made. Brazil generally ignored the offer, stating that it would consider the matter at a later date.

Thus, the First Bolivarian Pact, when it was established in 1911, included only Argentina, Uruguay, Costa Rica, Venezuela and Colombia. Its most important component was, of course, that of military cooperation and gave Argentina a sphere of influence against the threat of American interference, with a duration of fifty years. However, it also allowed for trade in strategic resources, such as steel and coal, with all duties and subsidies on these products to be abolished by March, 1912. It provided for an annual meeting of heads of government and a court of arbitration on which all members would have a representative. Finally, it provided a start-up fund for military research with an annual contribution of $2.5 million. Lastly, the Bolivarian Pact offered a treaty of non-aggression to Britain, France and the Netherlands, clearly demonstrating the direction and intent of the proposal.

With the fall of the rebels in Chihuahua and the move of Zapata to the post of Army Chief of Staff, Madero's transitional government became secure for the first time. He now began to turn his attentions to the future security of the country as a whole. Rather than relying upon the goodwill of a historical aggressor, it made sense for Mexico to be the front-line of defence. In May, President Madero's ambassador in Buenos Aires made approaches regarding Mexico becoming a member of the Bolivarian Pact. The Americans were not happy about agrarian reforms Madero had earmarked, nor were they pleased with the appointment of Zapata. It was inevitable that, sooner or later, the Americans would once again threaten to move south and Madero was determined they should face a potential enemy who would not be easily conquered. In addition, with Mexico as the front-line, it would be entitled to a greater share of any joint defence measures that occurred into the future. All in all, it made sense.

When asked by American media as to whether or not the action was provocative, Madero replied that America invaded Mexico whenever it felt the need for expansion, not when it was provoked. He stated that Mexico had no desire on American territory and should regard the pact as a defensive measure only. He also encouraged other nations to come on board.

However, the Americans were not the only ones to view the Bolivarian Pact with a sense of growing concern. In Rio de Janeiro, the Brazilians were questioning the growing sense of encirclement. Over the next twelve months, Brazil, Peru and Bolivia signed their own alliance; Ecuador, Chile and Guatemala joined the Bolivarian Pact. Paraguay trusted neither party and formally requested to be made a protectorate of the United States. The result was that the Americas outside European rule were divided into three blocs: USA v Brazil v Argentina, each utterly suspicious of the other and each unwilling to compromise.

The State of the Alliances
Vice Regent Azadulmolk of Persia had communicated regularly with the Russian Ambassador about his continued concerns with the Persian economy. While the Russian military was now in some order, due to the hard work of the Persian Cossack Command under General Liakhov, correspondence between Tehran and St Petersburg made it clear that significant economic repairs were still required.

The Russian government, which continued to function strongly under its second post-revolutionary Prime Minister, Pavel Milyukov, decided that it was vital to send someone to take over the economic and social planning for their southern neighbour. The military control would also be strengthened by three thousand soldiers for internal security purposes. After some debate, the 55-year-old Minister of the Economy, Georgi Plekhanov, agreed to make room for some new blood and took on the journey to become Comptroller General of Persia. (Also helping the decision making process was Milyukov's ongoing drive to gain the upper-hand in an expanded coalition government.)

In London, questions began to be asked about trust in the Russians. Sir Edward Grey had seen so much tranquillity since the socialist revolution and received so much conflicting advice about the nature of the Russian Government that he was genuinely confused. Russia had never been this stable; its governance seemed to be based on common sense; it had directly threatened no one and surrendered many of its imperial gains. It had argued in favour of stability and peace. Were they attempting to undermine the Peace of Tabriz? To occupy part of the country was one thing; economic annexation was another piece of cake entirely.

By May of 1911, Sultan Abdelhafid was concerned about the growing French population in Morocco. Originally, the French influence had been symbolic. The 1905 crisis had changed all of that. France had steadily increased the number of settlers and restrictions on travel outside the cities had been lifted, despite the Berber threat. The indigenous government itself was coming under increasing pressure from Paris. On the other side of that equation, the Berbers were threatening again in the south. They would no doubt happily have slit his throat and taken the throne. Their growth in strength, combined with the increasing demands of France, made the Sultan a solitary figure stuck between two juggernauts. Only the French could protect him from the Berbers; however, cooperation with the French meant the end of indigenous government.

In the end, Abdelhafid abdicated. His family, the Alouite Dynasty, who had ruled Morocco since 1631, provided his brother as Sultan Yusuf as the new Sultan. Only days after the abdication, on 21 May, the new Sultan also abdicated and the 280-year-old dynasty came to an end. The new French Conseil Général, Herbert Lyautey, had spent nearly forty years outside his homeland, working in Algeria, Indochina, Madagascar and Morocco. He had served as head of the French forces in Morocco for four years.

With this change in the balance of power in northern Africa, France moved quickly over the next few months to consolidate its hold in Morocco. Troops moved swiftly into a vicious suppression of Berbers. They took over responsibility for finance, post, education, telegraph, public works and agriculture. They moved their economic advisors to the office of the Conseil General, established a dual sharia-civil law court system, strengthening local officials. The largest change was in immigration. In 1906, there were less than twenty thousand French immigrants per year. It steadily climbed until, by 1950, French citizens were arriving at a rate of over 70,000 per annum.

The combined power of Germany and France, working as a diplomatic bloc for the past five years, had demonstrated clearly their potential. Germany, having cut back on its military expenditure, had found enormous industrial growth in the southern provinces. This year, it was clear that she would surpass Britain's industrial output. Incomes were increasing in both countries and other than Britain and Belgium, there was no greater level of prosperity on the Continent. France had also taken advantage of the alliance to extend and solidify its gains in Africa, and the two countries were soon to reach an agreement on a joint administration zone in central Africa. She had also taken a significant bite out of Italy's north.

The original 1906 treaty had made provisions for a demilitarised zone between the two countries. It was decided that, given the level of goodwill, the DMZ could be abolished completely. That did, however, require the resolution of the status of Alsace Lorraine. After protracted negotiations, the new Franco-German Entente Cordiale declared that Alsace Lorraine would become an autonomous territory, with its own legislature and judiciary. Germany would retain sovereignty until 1921, at which point Alsace Lorraine would be granted its independence as a buffer-state between the two countries.

One idea that was discussed at the conference was the potential for both nations to reach a far more comprehensive agreement. A 26-year-old French economist, Jean Monnet (left), had been inspired by the resources deal achieved by the Bolivarian Pact. He proposed that a similar deal, organising all resources that could possibly be used for strategic purposes, be signed between France and Germany. It would cover the extensive coal fields and iron ore that were located within the disputed territory. In the end, the two countries agreed in principle to pursue such an agreement. Historically, the talks formed the basis for Franco-German cooperation into the future.

His idea of the European Security Treaty Organisation (ESTO) found support too. Austria's Reichsrat passed a motion endorsing the concept and declared that it should extend to Aragon. Germany's Chancellor Ebert, recently returned to office for a second term, stated that his Socialist government would back the move. However, the first sign of significant success came on 8 February, when the British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, Sir Edward Grey, indicated that he would be willing to meet with his French counterpart in London in March. The French instead sent the President.

Paul Doumer had a year remaining in his service as President of the French Republic. Filling out the tenure of Armand Fallieres had been a greater pleasure than he had expected and, once he had pushed aside Poincare in favour of Briand, a lot less stressful as well. On this trip, he became only the second head of state to travel by airplane and the experience, while occasionally frightening, he later described as “exhilarating”. His pilot, Henri Seimet, had assured him he would arrive on time to get to Buckingham Palace for a state dinner with Emperor George V.

Since the collapse of the Entente Cordiale, there were those in France (such as Poincare) who were all too willing to stir up anti-British sentiment for electoral advantage. A victory in Anglo-French diplomacy was needed to prevent Poincare or Clemenceau from succeeding to the Presidency. Doumer personally favoured Leon Bourgeois, the architect of Algericas, which is why he had brought him on the trip. They hoped to succeed on two fronts.

The first point on the agenda was Aristide Briand's peace plan, now commonly being called the Strausborg Commission. Doumer explained to Prime Minister Asquith that the Triple Alliance would come up for renegotiation in 1916 and would expire on 1 January, 1917. It was Briand's intent that, at that time, the Commission would be born, incorporating all European nations under the following terms:

1. All nations would commit to settling disputes by peaceful means and to refrain from force, the use of force, or behaviour that might threaten peace in Europe.

2. All nations would actively work toward economic collaboration so as to avoid economic conflicts and to promote conditions of economic stability in Europe.

3. All nations would commit themselves to reaching an agreement upon a balance of individual and collective military capacity.

4. The nations would establish a commission in Strausborg to oversee implementation of the treaty and to set up any necessary subsidiary bodies.

5. As required, the nations could agree to admit individual colonies, protectorates or dominions to join the security arrangement.

6. The Commission would continue in existence for fifteen years. From 1927, nations could request consultation for the purpose of reviewing the work and purview of the Commission and potential additions or amendments to the treaty.

7. The official languages of the Commission would be, at a minimum, English, German and French.

Prime Minister Asquith would confirm on 13 May that the British had agreed to pursue the treaty as a replacement to its arrangement with Russia and would encourage the Russians to do likewise. Letters would also be sent from London to Constantinople to encourage the Ottomans to come on board.

The second point of the talks related to concerns that the French and the British already had in common: resistance by their nationals towards emigration to the African territories. While the British continued their suppression of revolt in India, the French had found the Berbers as difficult a dilemma as the Moroccan sultans that preceded them. To encourage migration and to ensure the success of the Commission, the European powers needed to reach a final agreement on the borders and divisions of the African continent. Doumer believed that only certainty and stability could ensure the long-term success of the African project.

Doumer proposed an All-Africa Conference, to start in Rabat on 1 April, and including representatives from both their nations, as well as Germany, Belgium and Portugal. He also suggested that representatives of the Berbers and the Ethiopians should attend. Delegates would be locked down for as long as it took to sort out differences between them peacefully. As an incentive, he added that Germany was prepared to look at giving Britain control of Tanzania in return for Wallis Bay and access to Bechuanaland's considerable wealth, giving Britain the Cairo to Cape that it had long sought. The All-Africa Conference would endure for the remainder of 1912 and would not finish its work until early 1913. By the time it was finished, the map of Africa as we know it today had been completed.

The Death of Spain and Italy
Pope Pius X had endured uncomfortable conditions with his Italian hosts since the war, but his focus of ill-feeling was not directed towards Rome, but Lisbon. Since the republican revolution in Portugal in October, 1910, the new government, with the support of both England and France, had been targeting the Catholic Church in a repeat of the anti-clericalism that had earlier gripped France.

Churches had been stripped of assets and convents closed. All religious orders had been suppressed and Jesuits had been asked to choose between their loyalties to the Church and the state. However, much worse, in Pius' view, was the decay of morals. Divorce had been legalised, cremations had been authorised, children born outside wedlock had been declared legitimate, religious teaching in public schools had been stopped - and on 20 April, 1911, the law of Separation of Church and State had been passed.

The Pope was declaring the Portuguese to be in rebellion against the laws of God and a Masonic conspiracy against the Church. On 24 August, Pope Pius X declared that, due to apostasy, heresy, simony, desecration of the Eucharist, ordination with papal mandates and violation of the seal of the confession, an interdict now existed in Portugal. All public worship would be suspended and the sacraments of the Church would be withdrawn.

He brought his concerns to the attention of Prince Carlos de Bourbon, Regent of Spain, who had been busy planning the marriage of his ten year old son, Alfonso XIV, to the Prince Sophie of Hohenberg, daughter of Archduke Franz Ferdinand of Austria-Este. Offering the title of Defender of the Faith, he suggested a further expansion of Spain's European empire through the crush of anti-Papal elements in Portugal. A quick diplomatic check revealed that the Austrians were willing to hold the Italians in check while Spain went after Portugal. France was unimpressed and expressed its grave concerns, but Spain immediately began to direct Vatican funds to the monarchist cause of the former Governor of Angola, Henrique Mitchel de Paiva Couciero.

For years, the French had been struggling to restrain anti-Spanish movements in Catalan, Navarre, the Basque Country, Valencia and Aragon. It was only this assistance that had prevented the country of Prince Regent Carlos from exploding into chaos in the aftermath of the war with Italy.

An unstable and distracted Spain was no longer a useful ally for France and their sycophantic relationship to the Pope made relations ever harder. However, the French were very much aware that once its pressure had been fully removed, much of Spain would revolt, including most probably those parts recently taken from the Italians, Sardinia and Sicily. France desperately needed a solution; it didn't want an open wound of a Spanish civil war at its back door, particularly as it would invite Britain and Russia, now in alliance with Portugal, to interfere.

In terms of alliances, France was closely knit to Germany and Austria-Hungary; Britain was in a deal with the Russians, the Portuguese, and it appeared increasingly likely that they would reach some arrangement with the Ottomans. Spain had been completely left out; its arrangement with France had been the tenuous link to the European security balance and now it was in the same position as Italy only a few years before: without a defender and vulnerable. Direct action would not be possible. The French had to move surreptitiously.

In mid-August, Prince Leopold of Bavaria and Archduchess Gisela of Austria, son in law and daughter of the Austrian Emperor (pictured), met with the personal envoy of the French President in a secret rendezvous in Munich. The French proposal, backed by the Austrians and Germans, would see the French provide support to the rebels, who would declare their solidarity with the other oppressed people of Spain and would rise up against the Spanish central government. The French would then have a cause to intervene to "prevent civil war", allowing the separation of Spanish rebels behind French protection. The two nobles present were slated as the future monarchs, with their 29-year-old son, a major in the German Army, would become Crown Prince. With the region under Hapsburg rule, it could be slated to join the Franco-German-Austrian side in any dispute.

On 28 September, 1911, a rebel faction of the conscripted army seized control of key facilities in Barcelona, Vitoria-Gastiez, Pamplona, Zaragoza and Valencia. On Majorca, in Cagliari and Palermo, well coordinated teams staged an effective coup d'etat, declaring the independence of the new Kingdom of Aragon. Much of the loyal Spanish forces had already moved into positions along the Portuguese border and a response was delayed. By the time they were moving in the right direction, France and Austria had already pledged themselves to the defence of the rebels and offered to resettle any Spanish nationals caught up on the wrong side of the line.

Of Spain's 24.2 million citizens, nearly 12 million were now in revolt. The army had split almost in half. Spain's industrial heartland, needed to pursue any war effort, was very much in rebel territory. There was hesitation in Madrid until France mentioned a potential interest by Morocco in Andalusia. Shortly before his resignation on 2 November, Prince Regent Carlos signed away half of the kingdom he had tried to build for his son. He was replaced as regent by Elias of Bourbon, Duke of Parma, as head of a now discredited and dying monarchy.

With the rise of the new Kingdom of Aragon, the stability of the Mediterranean was once again thrown into chaos. Many began to fear, given Italian talk about Aragon's "occupied territories", that the Italian War of 1908 had not been concluded. In the opinion of Italian Premier Antonio Salandra, the lands ceded to Spain could not be legally seized by the Aragonite rebels and should be returned to Spain or Italy.

However, Italy quickly faced its own breakdown. Since the end of the war in 1909, the Italian state had travelled from crisis to crisis. The Government was, to all intents and purposes, bankrupt, with insufficient monies to continue funding the bureaucracy and the monarchy. Resentment in the north, meanwhile, was at an all time high, with many feeling, correctly, that there were subsiding the south to the tune of millions of lira.

Inflation had also threatened the currency itself, with prices rising several fold since the war. The Government had attempted to fix exchange rates, but in reality, Italy was now experiencing 140-150 lira to each British pound following a series of crises that were never adequately resolved. The official doctrine, that the lira and the franc were equal, had been completely shattered. The leaders of industries that survived in the rump of Italy were keen to separate themselves from the chaos.

The right of Italian politics had also used the defeat to claim that the nation had been defeated due to the socialists. They made attempts to purge the judiciary and bureaucracy, appointed reactionary judges and failed to punish violence by paramilitary organisations of former soldiers, disillusioned by the war's outcome. At the time, it is estimated that their numbers may have reached 250,000. The violence and inflation inevitably led to a growing nationalism in the north, especially when the central government removed the Socialist provincial government in Tuscany on 28 February.

The Italian Prime Minister, Antonio Salandra, facing financial ruin, contacted the Bank of England to seek a loan of 800 million pounds to see it through the crisis. But the British answer did not arrive before the Italian state fell apart. And it arrived long after three years of strenuous diplomatic and economic initiatives by the Austrians. On 5 March, Count Karl von Sturgkh, Minister-President of Austria, was pleased to announce that the Italian states of Tuscany, Modena, Parma and Lombardy were being offered the opportunity to abandon the lira and to establish a new currency underwritten by Vienna. Called the florin, it would be interchangeable with the Austro-Hungarian gulden and Austria would be glad for both currencies to be permitted use in Venetia.

The Italian lira went into free-fall and the effect was nothing short of catastrophic for Rome. Over the next two months, the import of foreign capital into the lire zone fell by 86%. Later, the economics professor of London University would describe it as such: "It destroyed the poise of society, ruining the middle class of the south and impoverishing the workers. The Austrian "rescue" was a tremendous solvent against the stability of the Italian state, undermining the political basis of the Kingdom and concentrating real power in the hands of the Austrian Emperor." Not only did foreign investment fall away, but short term loans began to be called in. The General Manager of Banco d'Italia, Bonaldo Stringher, was forced to shut the doors. The military who might have been called upon in this final crisis, were unable to be paid for their efforts.

Unemployment in the south can be tracked by the following statistics:

March: Unemployment 14.6% Casual Workers 9.4%
April: Unemployment 24.4% Casual Workers 16.2%
May: Unemployment 37.0% Casual Workers 21.7%
June: Unemployment 48.0% Casual Workers 24.2%

By June, however, Italy no longer existed. The new Cisalpine Kingdom, consisting of Lombardy, Tuscany and Modena, invited Crown Prince Rupert of Bavaria (left), nephew of the Aragonite monarch, to take over as King. The south threw in its lot with the new Kingdom of Aragon. As to the rump, Umbria, Roma and Marches, it was left for a political brawl between King Vittorio Emmanuelle’s House of Savoy and Pope Pius' Roman Curia, a battle that would finally be settled with the election of Giacomo della Chiesa as temporal and spiritual leader in 1914.


Europe 1912

China Purges the Ranks
Far across the seas, another state, the Empire of China, was attempting to survive into the modern age. Emperor Zaifeng had begun to make significant changes since his reprieve in July. Kang Youwei and his protégé, Liang Qichao, had returned from exile, the former taking over the post of Prime Minister of the Imperial Government. Kang had asked the Emperor to refrain from interfering in politics and had been granted his request. Kang had, in turn, sought to negotiate with the potential revolutionaries. The primary message of the new Prime Minister to the country, to rebuild support for the monarchy, was that the death of the last Emperor had fulfilled the demands of the heavens, which had expressed their displeasure with the flooding of the Yangtze.

10 October was the first test for the new administration, when an army mutiny began in Wuchang on the Yangtze. Investigations into the rebel movement had already turned out a number of high-ranking scalps, the latest being General Zhang Zuolin, who had been promptly executed. Fear of the secret police led those who had toyed with rebellion into outright resistance to Beijing. The rebels, looking for a figurehead, selected local commander, Li Yuanhong. Li, incredibly reluctant, agreed only to serve as a representative of the mutineers in negotiations with the Government. In anger, the mutineers shot and killed their commanding officer.

Prime Minister Kang (right) immediately authorised intervention by Xu Shichang, head of the army and recently promoted to the rank of Marquis. Within three weeks, the mutineers had been crushed. The fast response by the central authorities and the lack of financial resources among the rebels were the clinching argument. It gave the Prime Minister the necessary moral authority to commence negotiations with the various rebel factions in December. Those invited included a number of exiles, including the famous head of the Tongmenghui, Dr Sun Yat-sen. The German Foreign Minister, Friedrich Ebert, was invited as a neutral chairman to preside over the negotiations.

In early January, 1912, Imperial Minister Kang Youwei commenced negotiations with the rebel factions, including members of the New Army, Tongmenghui and other groups. His objective was to reach a new Constitution that protected the status of the Emperor, but that stripped Zaifeng and his dynasty of enough power to make him acceptable. The Constitution of 1912 thus retained the Emperor and reputed to give His Majesty the power to run government policy and to make laws. However, in reality, the sole power remaining to the Crown was the power to declare China at a state of war if it was invaded. Everything else had to obtain approval from the new Parliament. All treaties and alliances required ratification. All Ambassadors had to be examined and endorsed. All Imperial officials had to receive parliamentary consent to remain in their positions. Needless to say, the days of the grand retinue were over and the Emperor ultimately had to ask the military to purge the Forbidden City.

The new Chinese Parliament was made up of two bodies. The Council of the People was a body elected by universal suffrage under secret ballot (a virtual impossibility in that era, but nonetheless one which future public officials strived toward). It retained the right to initiate all legislation and had three-year terms. Proceedings of the Council were conducted in public, no paid officials were permitted to enter the chamber and they were required to elect the Imperial Chancellor, whose signature would be required on all Imperial decrees for them to take effect.

Above the Council of the People was the Imperial Council, of whom only 15% were permitted to be Manchu. The remainder were to be Han or minority representatives, given noble title by the Emperor on recommendation of the Imperial Chancellor. The Emperor was also to gain a new title: Grand Duke of Manchuria. Manchuria was provided with a special status as the personal estate of the Emperor, in which he was able to make laws provided they did not conflict with the laws of China itself. The first elections for the Council were scheduled to take place later in the year. Kang Youwei became Interim Imperial Chancellor until that time by consent of the constitutional convention.

Russia Seeks a New Deal
In Tehran, the news was not so great. Eugen Samuilovich Varga was a Hungarian economist, who had converted to the socialist cause. As such, he had made a perfect appointee for the Russia when Persia was looking for an expert to take control of the economy as Treasurer-General. The Majlis, who implicitly trusted the Russians, welcomed his input and advice. Varga was also very much aware that the Qajar Dynasty must be brought to an end. The Regent had refused to cooperate with Majlis planning, so it fell to Varga, as the most senior Russian on the inside, to find a new Shah. However, the longer he remained in Persia, the quicker he realised the culture of the Persian people. A change of dynasty can only be done in one way here: war. It followed that one side would have to be armed by Russia. Russia must pick who they wanted for Shah and then empower him to take the throne.

Varga's great concern, which he reported back to Minister Trotsky, was that eventually Britain might choose to empower another side. The British problem was they had a candidate for Shah who had done it before and been overthrown; Russian could get a clean candidate. In a battle of arms, it was increasingly likely that Russia would have the natural advantage of land, with superior ability to use the high countries.

In Moscow, Minister Trotsky was determined to avoid war with Britain, but there were some clear issues that needed to be resolved in Persia. A re-negotiation was overdue on the portion of the treaty defining sphere of influence. Some new influence was coming Trotsky's way as well. The SDLP leader, Deputy Prime Minister Martov, was in a bitter leadership dispute with one of his own former Ministers, Plekhanov, harassing him on the floor of the Duma from the upper gallery reserved for junior politicians. There was no way that Martov could continue as leader, but Plekhanov should never be allowed to take over the party. On this, he and other Central Committee members had strongly agreed. They had decided together that Martov should resign as well and take on responsibilities outside politics. After all, Martov was already had his Viskont; did he want a Graf too?

So who was the next Deputy Prime Minister to be? All eyes in the Central Committee room had fallen on Trotsky, the one they had labelled a lunatic firebrand, who thought the country needed a new name and was perhaps the most left within his own party room. He had even publicly toyed with defection to the Bolsheviks. The Central Committee thought that with Trotsky as Party Secretary-General would appeal to those Bolsheviks who defected to the Socialist Revolutionary Party. Reunifying the party support base was absolutely vital if the Communist movement was to grow. They had improved by only 4% (to 23%) since 1908 and it looked as though the coalition government would need to continue. The SDLP had managed to keep the Chernov's Socialist Revolutionaries out of power and Chernov knew this would be his last shot at the Prime Ministership. What better way to undercut him than to split his own party? And maybe, just maybe, get enough votes to come up top dog in the coalition. And begin to integrate the first Communist government in human history.

For Trotsky, his next course of action was, however, clear. Before taking the promotion he had to get to London and sound out the British on changes to the governance and borders of Persia. But, if all else failed, there was always Mirza Kouchek Khan for Shah. The party had already established fraternal greetings with him and was funnelling money. If Russia would ever elect a Communist government to power, they would be able to funnel armaments and advance the cause of socialist revolution in Persia. Trying to smuggle through the Cossack Brigade was too slow and there was always the chance you could be caught. The diplomatic attaché case really wasn't that big either.

The elections for the Duma in June brought together a few old hands. The oldest hand was former Prime Minister Viktor Chernov, who was facing a strong challenge within his own party from the highly populist Alexander Kerensky (left). The Socialist Revolutionary Party had been in opposition now for too many successive terms and Kerensky stated quite clearly that the time was ripe for a change in leadership to restore the party, which had lost seats in every election under Chernov. He warned that a continuation of the status quo would see the reunited Communist Party take even more SRP seats.

In a July caucus showdown, Kerensky seized control of Russia's largest political party on the eve of elections and offered a hand towards unity with Deputy Prime Minister Trotsky. While it was certain that the party could recover its numbers somewhat before the polling day, Kerensky knew that the two socialist parties could not continue to battle without one eventually dying (and it was his party that seemed to be falling behind). Trotsky, surveying the political landscape, declined his offer and remained steadfast to the coalition agreement. However, he stated that, following the election, all options remained open.

When the seats for the new Duma were allocated, they were divided as follows:

Socialist Revolutionary Party (Kerensky): 32.1%
Communist Party (Trotsky): 29.9%
Constitutional Democrat Party (Neksarov): 26.4%
Octobrist Party (Rodzyanko): 11.6%

It was clear that another coalition government would form and Trotsky, long desirous of the Prime Ministership, stuck with a weaker partner. The coalition Government, which had lasted since 1908, would survive. However, the leadership role would now pass from Neksarov to Trotsky, who was installed as the fifth Prime Minister of the Russian Empire. Kerensky, having managed to stem the bleed and retain the SRP's largest party status against all expectations, stayed on as Opposition Leader.

One of the first Cabinet decisions of the new Government was to increase exponentially its support of Persian warlord, Mirza Kouchek Khan. Of course, they wouldn't be Russian weapons; Britain, Germany and Austria were all in the arms selling business and selected anonymous purchases transported through the Ottoman Empire would leave no trace as to their source or organisation. Britain's "loyal" ally, Russia, should never be suspect. In fact, it was inevitable that the loyal Russian navy, operating in the Caspian, might even "capture" ammunition supplies on their way to Persia to demonstrate their loyalty.

Kouchek would rise up with a call to be the saviour of the downtrodden peasants and a protector of the constitutional revolution from Britain. With a few victories, the nationalist bourgeoisie would come on side. The only hope then for Britain would be a full military commitment in Persia, and it was Trotsky's bet that, with its government in crisis and rebellions in India and Ireland, it was a commitment that London could not afford.

Across the border in the Ottoman Empire, they had a new Grand Vizier. Nafi al-Jabiri Pasha was the first non-Turk to hold the post in over three decades. As he reflected upon his new responsibilities, he viewed the changes to the Empire in just the last three years. Law and order was greatly advanced, with French specialists training his officers and members of the Parliament. One-fifth of eligible citizens were now receiving free primary and secondary education, and the numbers continued to expand. Improvements to communications and infrastructure had helped to boost the empire's manufacturing base by 22%. By the end of the Seven Year Plan, it was hoped that the Ottoman Empire would approach the economic size of the Austrians and that incomes would match those of the citizens of the Iberian Peninsula and Eastern Europe. All this had been driven by the French and British payments for the Empire's African colonies, allowing the Porte to increase its spending by 25% and significantly reduce duties without incurring any debt.

And now it was time to build a new city, a modern Ottoman capital, to represent this revitalised Empire. The "Queen of Cities" would always be important to the future of the Empire, but in June, the government would move to its new capital of Beirut. A majority Christian city, it had close links with Europe and with the United States. A lot of infrastructure work had already been done. The city had two new universities, a top-rate water network, electric power, a railway system, a modern harbour and a commercial centre. All that remained now was the final release of the new residential sectors, making room for an additional 35,000 residents.

The briefings that would now become part of al-Jabiri's daily life also made clear one thing. Despite improved relations with Greece and a trade agreement with the Russian Empire, the Ottomans still had no firm ally. For al-Jabiri, who had watched the collapse of Italy with some satisfaction, he had nonetheless learned the lesson. Upon his ascension to the post, he would seek to discuss with London the potential for his nation to join this nascent Strausborg Commission.

 
Imperial Revolts
It was indeed fortunate that the British had sent the extra troops to India when they had. In preparation for a possible war against China, Britain had begun to transfer troops to the east. They had set up camp in the middle of a political firestorm - the partition of Bengal. Five years earlier, the British Empire had decided to create a Muslim enclave by dividing Bengal. It had begun unprecedented agitation by the Hindus.

The situation at the arrival of Emperor King George V in early December could not have been more tense. The new monarch of the British Empire had arrived to be feted as the new lord of India at a durbar (right). Instead, he was faced with a swadeshi movement, the boycott of British goods and a national cry to Shivaji. They had, in turn, begun spouting anarchist philosophy and rioting communally. They had even wanted the Emperor King to celebrate a Hindu ceremony. The Emperor King was most displeased, but his government at least had many troops on hand to contain the terrorists.

The arrival of his well-protected entourage prevented him from directly observing the anger of his Hindu subjects, but he encouraged the troops to stand by British policy. The day after his departure, 13 December, the dam holding back the potential violence burst with the shooting of a British soldier in Lucknow.

For the next two years and a half years, Britain would fight at its hardest in a protracted but undeclared war against the Hindu on the subcontinent. In the end, the Indian Revolt of 1911-14 would fail. However, this would not precede the deaths of nearly 32,000 British soldiers, 17,000 rebel soldiers and an estimated sixty thousand civilians in the violence. The most high profile victim would be the British viceroy, Lord Hardinge, himself. During the Revolt, nearly 26,000 Australians volunteered to serve under British command and, by the war's end, the Australian public were very disenchanted with British human rights abuses and had lost nearly 1,500 troops. They were driven by media propaganda about the emerging threat of an India free of British control and ready to invade their land. Ultimately, most worked out that the greatest threat to Australian lives were the British, who executed twelve Australian soldiers.

Canada also contributed, sending nearly 19,000 volunteers and lost nearly 1,300. However, not all saw action, arriving later during the Revolt. New Zealand, and even South Africa, sent small contingents. Although some forty thousand Irish would fight as part of the British force, the sympathy of many of them lay with the Indian rebels. At the same time, stories made it back to Ireland about the brutality of the British occupation.

The domestic front did not look pretty either. Prime Minister Asquith had just been through a bitter fight with the House of Lords and he now had the chance to work with toward what had been the dream of the Liberals since Gladstone - to establish home rule in Ireland. Only, this time, it would have to occur as part of an open process. No closed-door discussions would be permitted. No secret handshakes and deals that had destroyed the last attempts. In his discussions with the numerous party leaders, he had found some agreement. His Majesty would retain the right to appoint a Lord Lieutenant of Ireland (similar to the Governors-General of Canada and Australia). There would be no role for the aristocracy in the new government and Britain would be expected to arrange compensation for landlords so that Irish property could return to Irish hands. In addition, the new Irish government must have the power to raise and spend its own money. Beyond that point, there were difficulties.

The man most likely to be Prime Minister of Ireland was John Redmond (left), head of the Irish Nationalist Party. He was prepared to allow "temporary special status" to some of the nine regions of Ulster, but no more. Others wanted no compromise with the unionists whatsoever, such as Joseph Devlin. William O'Brien wanted a higher degree of local autonomy and a less powerful central government. In the end, however, Asquith's main concern was to produce a bill that could make it through the House of Lords.

He proceeded with the Dominion of Ireland Act. Like other Dominions, Ireland would have no power to decide its own foreign affairs and defence, which would be handled from London. In the Act, Ireland was divided into four provinces, Connacht, Ulster, Leinster and Munster, and one capital territory, Meath. The seats in the Legislative Assembly were divided as follows:

Leinster Province - capital: Dublin - 36 seats
Ulster Province - capital: Belfast - 34 seats
Munster Province - capital: Cork - 20 seats
Connacht Province - capital: Galway - 9 seats
Meath Capital Territory - 1 seat

Each province would get an equal number of votes in the Senate, but in order for a law to be sent to the Lord Lieutenant, it had to achieve a majority of the Senate as a whole, as well as a majority of Senators from Ulster. In addition, it was entrenched that three of the nine judges of the Irish Supreme Court had to come from Ulster and all judges would be appointed by the Lord Lieutenant. While this was still unlikely to satisfy the Unionists, it was the stand that Asquith was willing to take and he knew he could get it passed before the next election thanks to recent restrictions on the power of the Lords. He was reminded by Redmond that the latter had control of the Irish Volunteers, a paramilitary of nearly 190,000 which could be moved formally into the British Army and used to suppress any rebellion in Ulster. At best, any rebellion could field half that amount of soldiers.

Asquith knew it might come to war, but he was concerned about the outcome on the mainland as well. Only weeks before, there had been unrest among some British officers in the north when they were warned they might need to fight unionists. The local commander, Sir Arthur Paget, and 57 of the 70 officers were replaced. The new commander had been pleased to advise that he had quickly become aware of plans for a large arms shipment arriving for the Ulster rebels and hinted that, at least, this was conspiracy to commit treason by a number of pro-Union supporters. His investigation had turned up a number of names.

It is the worst threat to the nation in centuries. The political crisis that engulfed the United Kingdom began in May, 1912 with the arrest of Major Francis Crawford, a former officer in Her Majesty's royal artillery. Major Crawford stood accused of attempting to illegally import nearly twenty thousand Mannlicher and Mauser pistols, plus nearly four million rounds of ammunition. He and fourteen co-conspirators, arrested on the docks at Bangor and Donaghadee (County Down), were further accused of treason for plotting an armed rebellion against Her Majesty's Government. It is generally understood that the weapons were to be used for armed resistance against the Government.

During early interrogation, Major Crawford confessed to being hired by a member of the British Parliament, the Conservative Party's James Craig. He also told military police that Craig had advised him that the finances for the purchase, called Operation Lion, had been provided by Sir Edward Carson, former Solicitor General and a member of the Privy Council. He allegedly claimed to have had no idea of the purpose of the weapons and ammunition, stating that he believed that they were being used as part of a legitimate government-authorised intelligence organisation. Mr Craig immediately locked himself inside his Parliament House office, where under parliamentary privilege, he had immunity from arrest.

On 1 May, Prime Minister Asquith asked the House of Commons to revoke Mr Craig's immunity to allow him to be interrogated by Scotland Yard. The vote was split along party lines, with the Liberals, Labour and the Irish National Party all voting for Mr Craig to be removed from the House. Mr Craig, a former soldier during the Boer War, had been a member of Parliament for six years. Mr Craig and his lawyer left Westminster in the presence of police officers later that evening. His solicitor stated that Mr Craig was the victim of political muckraking. However, forty-eight hours later, it was revealed that Viscount Haldane had authorised immunity from the death penalty for Mr Craig in return for evidence against other parties.

On the evening of 3 May, Sir Edward Carson and the Leader of the Opposition, Andrew Bonar Law, were both called in for questioning and hours later, it was advised that both would be indicted to stand before a grand jury. It was uncertain whether the charge will be high treason or misprision of treason, but nonetheless, Mr Bonar Law immediately announced his resignation from Parliament and as leader of the Conservative Party. Sir Edward retained his knighthood until his conviction, but nonetheless agreed to step aside from the Privy Council. People named as "persons of interest" in the ongoing investigation included former Chief Secretary of Ireland, Walter Long, his Parliamentary Secretary, William Bull, as well as twenty-seven other Members of Parliament and undisclosed officers in the Imperial Defence Committee.

Prime Minister Asquith immediately opened talks towards with the likely successor to the Conservative leadership, Austen Chamberlain. There are a number of Conservatives who were highly unlikely to continue serving in the Conservative Party if Chamberlain was elected leader (some insiders have suggested up to 40 members of the Commons are discussing defection to form a new party). However, the crisis in the Conservative Party did not play to the advantage of the Liberal Party, with some opponents suggesting that the Prime Minister had inappropriately managed the crisis.

The Last Days of the Republicans
General Emiliano Zapata's limousine travelled across Plaza de la Constitucion, locally known as El Zocalo, to the Palacio Nacional. In his hands were documents that had been stolen by a Mexican spy placed in the US Embassy in Mexico City. The documents clearly indicated that between March and May, 1911, US Ambassador Henry Lane Wilson had actively conspired to overthrow President Madero. They also demonstrated that he was actively attempting to work towards a coup d'etat even now.

General Zapata had known about the American dislike of Mexico's reformist government - it was openly acknowledged on both sides of the border. However, the provisions of the Bolivarian Pact allowed for member states to provide military assistance to any country that was threatened. It had been thought that this would prevent US interference, but clearly, such a situation did not apply. Prior to his morning appointment with the President, Zapata had spoken to his counterparts in other Bolivarian Pact countries and they had agreed to offer all necessary assistance. In those discussions, the Presidents of Costa Rica and Colombia, Ricardo Jimenez Oreamuno and Carlos Eduardo Restrepo, both stated a preference to strike back at the United States in their central American territories. Such an idea had been floated to President Roque Saenz Pena of Argentina, who believed that both Panama and Central America were vulnerable.

When President Madero sighted the documents, he immediately requested that the Bolivarian Pact establish links with anti-American forces in Central America and Panama with the aim to "liberating" those areas from US control. Unrest was already substantial in Central America in particular and it had already spent six months tottering on the edge of full civil war. The Mexican hope was that, with a little assistance, American fatalities in the region would climb further, draining support away from the Roosevelt Administration and perhaps creating a full scale conflict in the US territories. In addition, on 22 February, Madero would order the expulsion of Ambassador Wilson from Mexico.

President Roosevelt, noting the growing threat to his south, ordered the Navy to speed construction on the second generation of submarines, starting with the USS Connecticut. He also demanded from Congressional leaders increased funding for the creation of his new paratrooper brigade.

The President was increasingly aware that the Republican Party may lose the 1912 election. The only chance for a Republican victory was a Democratic split. And he knew what buttons to push. In addition, there was a need to lock in black voters to the Republican Party and provide them with an impetus to get out and vote. Liberals and leftists in the Congress had long demanded the White House pass legislation that would allow the Justice Department to be in charge of minority rights protection and for verdicts for infringement of rights to be handed out by federal judges - not biased all-white Southern juries. Most Southerners were, of course, opposed to such a radical change. Nonetheless, the Democrats needed to compromise in order to maintain party unity. They took a stand that they would endorse a bill that supported minority rights protection in principle, but that they would not allow for federal jurisdiction.

An impasse developed when the bill was being prepared, with north-western and southern Republican Senators, needing to combat Democrat leaning in their states, agreeing to allow a filibuster by the Democrats. The bill that went before and passed through the Congress, therefore, was severely compromised. However, it did allow federal court judges to enrol voters in areas where the Attorney General decided that local authorities were denying voting rights. Other sections of the bill required that the Justice Department be permitted, under reasonable cause and with court order, to investigate the records of local authorities suspected of denying voting rights illegally. Finally, it established the National Civil Rights Council to investigate complaints and allegations by citizens that they were being denied rights. It had a secondary role as a research body to determine denial of equal rights, based not only on race, but also on terms of gender and religion.

Nonetheless, the Civil Rights Act of 1912 failed to achieve any results of note, due to the removal of the enforcement provisions. Over the next two presidential elections, the number of African American voters in the South would not substantially change.

The defeat in the Senate was followed by another foreign policy fiasco for the Administration. In the first days of June in the streets of Monrovia, the financial crisis that was apparent to the Government had not yet become clear to the public. While the employees of the State may have noticed the gaps in their pay checks, the Americo-Liberians were still surviving reasonably well. Their children were being educated abroad as they oppressed native Liberians, took their lands, taxed them and controlled their trade. Unfortunately, they hadn't done a great job at it.

President Daniel Howard was particularly concerned with the increasing self-determination that the European colonisers were granting their African subjects. If the natives got any ideas that they could expect the same here, then the economy really would implode. As it was, the Government was borrowing against assets that it didn't legally own to keep the economy afloat and was in dire need of assistance. Where else to turn but to the United States and their expansive President Roosevelt?

The addition of Liberia as an American territory, followed days later by Cuba's demands to be recognised as a state and the break out of civil war in Central America in early July, was regarded by many as the death knell for America's age of imperialism. The Democrats stated that Roosevelt had dragged the United States into more conflict during his years as President than any of his predecessors and had burdened the Union with responsibilities that weren't hers to bear. The fact that many Americans were inclined to agree, combined with the division of the Grand Old Party, meant that the death knell was also sounding for sixteen uninterrupted years of Republican Party rule.

America's 26th President was already facing cartoons in the popular press of "rats deserting the Titanic", referring to the tragedy just two months before that had claimed the lives of so many citizens. Treasury Secretary Cortelyou had already lined himself up a job as President of the Union Bank. Labor Secretary Stimson had already been nominated to take over the Governorship of Central America. Gifford Pinchot (Interior) and Truman Newberry (Navy) were barely at their offices anymore, campaigning for the Senate in Pennsylvania and Michigan respectively.

Since 1865, the Republican Party had dominated the White House, controlling it for three-quarters of that era. The only Democrat in all that time had been Grover Cleveland. It was to Cleveland that many were now comparing Roosevelt, stating that he had lost control of his party and then lost direction in his governance. It was with this sense of foreboding that the Republican Party gathered in Chicago to endorse a candidate to succeed the longest-serving President in American history.

Secretary of State and Nobel Prize winner, Elihu Root, opened up an early lead, taking the delegates from eight of the first nine states. Only California voted for Senator Albert Beveridge. However, the votes from Indiana and Illinois put Beveridge narrowly in the lead for the first time. Iowa and Kansas joined the flow, but by the time Louisiana's delegates had declared their hand, Secretary Root was back in front. When Michigan and Massachusetts voted for the Senator, he again took the lead. And there he stayed until New York cast its vote for its favourite son. Elihu Root took the lead and stayed there, ultimately winning 630 of the 1024 votes.

At age 67, Root pledged to continue trade liberalisation, revamp the bureaucracy, re-open immigration by working on deals with China and Japan, seek closer relations with Britain and Canada and work towards cooperation of all countries under international law. He stated that the radicalism of the Constitutionals and Democrats made them untrustworthy and dangerous. As his Vice President, he nominated the Secretary of War, James Rudolph Garfield, son of the late President Garfield.

With the Republican Administration bogged down in a police action in Central America, suffering from the impeachment of one of their industrial court judges, and generally giving off the scent of a carcass to the Democratic vultures, those gathering in Baltimore were positively salivating in preparation for their feast on power. Five candidates had thrown their hat into the ring for the ultimate right to serve up that power.

William Jennings Bryan, the two-time nominee for the Presidency, opened the convention in his deep and commanding tones, stating his belief in the ability of the party to choose that which was good and right. He called on the party to fight the big business and banks of New York, the "new nationalism", the imperialism of the age and to stand for "true Christianity", temperance and peace. The Republicans, long believing him to be the preferred candidate, had attacked him in the press repeatedly, building the image of a religious fanatic surrounded by dangerous people who would drive the American economy into the ground. There was genuine concern among some factions of the party that he would be nominated.

Among them were those from the House of Representatives. Speaker James Beauchamp Clark and House Majority Leader Oscar Underwood played to the audience, pledging to retain those aspects of progressive America that had "benefited us all" but viciously criticising the Administration's foreign policy. Underwood earned the ire of Clark, however, when he warned against allowing the Democratic Party to become the bastion of moral values, a veiled assault on Bryan, stating that America stood for "religious and moral freedom, not prescription". It has since been suggested that Clark encouraged Underwood's attack, precisely to win Bryan's sympathies by defending him.

They were followed by Senator Woodrow Wilson, who called for stiff penalties against the wealthy, affiliation between the Democrats and trade unions, nationalisation of key industries, low tariffs and benefits for farmers. He also spoke about the need to repair "the radical defects in our system of government". On the latter point, the audience response and applause was muted, uncertain due to his failure to specify exactly what they were. They were likewise confused by the technical ramblings of Governor Judson Harmon of Ohio. Their failure to capture the crowds would play into the eventual ballot for President.

In the first round, Oscar Underwood was eliminated, scoring only 94 out of a possible 1030 votes. He released his supporters and the ballot in the second round was:

James Beauchamp Clark: 447 votes
Woodrow Wilson: 259 votes
William Jennings Bryan: 206 votes
Gov. Judson Harmon: 118 votes

All quickly realised that, should Harmon join the Clark camp, the convention would be over. However, Harmon despised all three of his other contenders equally for their advocacy of social reform. He released his votes to go where they would. In the 3rd ballot, the result was:

James Beauchamp Clark: 480 votes
Woodrow Wilson: 286 votes
William Jennings Bryan: 264 votes

Bryan knew that Clark needed all his votes to get the two-thirds required and that Wilson was unlikely to get full party support. Valuing Clark's defence of his beliefs against Underwood, he threw his support to the Speaker. Speaker Clark looked at a number of potential Vice Presidents before finally deciding that the unity of the party required him to reach out to Wilson by appointing one of his closest supporters, Senator John Williams of Mississippi.

On election day, the first reports came in from Indiana and indicated that there was a rout underway. Senator Albert Beveridge was confirmed as the first casualty, losing his Senate seat to the Democrats. Over the course of the evening, a number of Senate seats would change hands, taking the Democrats from 49 to 55 Senators and strengthening their majority in the upper house of the Congress.

Until 8:17PM, there were no pieces of good news for the Republicans, as figures from Kentucky, Florida and Georgia strengthed the Democrat stranglehold. Florida provided an interesting piece of news for the Socialist Labor Party, where they moved into second place in front of poor showings from the Constitution and Republican Parties. As figures then began to arrive from New England, the state of Vermont fell to the Democrats, while the Republicans managed to hold on to New Hampshire. Nonetheless, by 8:30PM, more figures had arrived from South Carolina and Virginia and James Beauchamp Clark had opened up a 71-vote lead in the Electoral College. Shortly thereafter, North Carolina and West Virginia confirmed the trend, although the latter state remained uncertain for about forty minutes until the trend became undeniable.

At 8:46PM, the Republicans were dealt a blow when the President's son-in-law, Nicholas Longworth, was dumped from his Ohio seat. The heartland state, home to both Republican James Garfield and Constitutional leader William Taft, turned to the Democratic Party in large numbers. By 9PM, three hours into counting, the Electoral College stood at Clark 119 votes to Root 4 votes.

Though Connecticut and Delaware were both disappointments, there was a spark in the Republican camp when they managed to hold on to Illinois, confirmed at 9:02PM, when the Electoral College vote stood at 129 to 33. There were further causes for excitement when, after losing Maine and Maryland, they took Massachusetts and Michigan at 9:10PM. The vote stood at 137 to 72.

Over the next ten minutes, calls came in from Mississippi, Oklahoma and Missouri for the Democrats, and New Jersey and Pennsylvania for the Republicans. But by 9:30 PM, with the declarations of Rhode Island, Tennessee, Texas and Arkansas for the Democrats, the vote was once again headed against the GOP. The Electoral College stood at 221 votes for Clark to 124 for Root.

Two southern states, Alambama and Louisiana, were yet to declare a result, but they were certain Democrat winners. With 22 votes between them, that would take Clark half the remaining way to victory. They had both declared by 10:20PM, along with Arizona, Colorado and Kansas. Only Kansas had supported the Republicans, and the vote then stood at Clark 251; Root 134. By 10:30PM, Minnesota had joined the Republican camp and Nebraska and New Mexico the Democratic side, and the vote stood at Clark 262/Root 146. It was at 10:36PM that the largest state, New York, concluded the contest, declaring its 45 electoral votes for the next President of the United States: James Beauchamp Clark.

In the final summary, Clark took 44.9% of the Presidential vote, easily besting Root on 30.8%. William Howard Taft came in last place on 11.2%, having been beaten by Eugene Debs, who took 13.1%. It had been a landslide, with Clark winning 325 out of 529 Electoral votes. The only place where the Constitution Party made a firm showing was in Utah. As a result, its Senate delegation was virtually wiped out. The new Senate would consist of 55 Democrats, 39 Republicans and 2 Constitutionals (both from Utah). The House contests saw further losses for the Republicans. They lost eighteen seats to fall to 127 seats. Four of those went to the Democrats, who climbed to 172 seats, six went to the Constitution Party (80 seats) and the remaining eight went to Socialist Labor candidates (8 seats).

President Theodore Roosevelt sat on the bench, smoking his pipe, when a shadow fell over him. He looked up to see the Speaker and President-elect standing over him. Forcing his mouth into a smile, he arose and opened the door to the Oval Office. "Mr Speaker, let me show you around."

"Thank you, Mr President. I very much appreciate your time."

"Don't be silly, James. It's the least I can do for you." After all, come 4 March, James Beauchamp Clark would be President in his own right.
 
CHAPTER THREE - A Search for Stability

1913 opened with the dissolution of the Balkan League. Since the end of the Balkan War, the League had stood its ground against the threat of the Ottoman Empire, but there no longer seemed a continued need for its operation. The arrangements that have proven to be so vital only a few short years ago were now defunct, given the collapse of all threat to the east and west. Each of the members, Greece, Serbia and Romania, felt adequately prepared to stand on their own two feet.

In addition, it was felt that the growing power of the Balkan League would mean that its continued existence would encourage the Greeks to behave in a threatening manner towards the Ottoman Empire. Undoubtedly, the three powers could operate together into the future without an alliance, but Romania and Serbia had no desire to be caught up in a war with the Turks again. They were more concerned the operation of warlord types in Tirana and the occasional uprising. Aragon was understandably a tad edgy about its security outlook, concerned about the status of Genoa and the difficulty in defending the western Mediterranean. They did not want hassles involving the Adriatic. The Austrians still did not trust the Serbians to behave themselves. All in all, the alliance was about to start more problems than it should cause.

The dissolution of the treaty felt like a moment of opportunity to Emperor Franz Joseph and his Minister President, Count Karl von Sturgkh. Plans were already well advanced towards a customs union with Serbia and monetary union with the Cisalpine Kingdom (despite French concerns about the latter). From the advice the Emperor was receiving from his economists, particularly the young Ludwig van Mises, “methodological individualism” was the way to go. So was the idea of “economies of scale”. When trying to explain the later term, Mises had told the Emperor, “it just means that big is better”. The Emperor had laughed and agreed.

It was thus, in January 1913, that Crown Prince Alexander of Montenegro received a visit from an imperial envoy, addressing him as the new Regent of Serbia. The argument was based on the proposition that the strategic doctrine of alliance with Germany was no longer working. After thirty one years, it was more than overdue for a review; Germany and Austria were moving in different directions and Austria needed to look beyond. Austria had been good to Serbia, with the offer of southern Bosnia. It was time to repeal the rift permanently and become allies.

Prince Alexander agreed. He balked at further proposals from the Austrian School of Economics. They warned about the future potential interference of the Strasbourg Commission and the opportunity for Serbian products to have a greater market if they entered into full monetary union.

Austrian Ideas
Austria-Hungary was at the forefront of economic efficiency; now it was necessary for it to move to the front of political planning. Archduke Franz Ferdinand (painted left, on his enthronement, in 1916) had been granted the opportunity to speak to the Reichsrat, parliament of the Crown Land of Cisleithania. His speech was called “The Future Empire”.

He opened with an argument that the collapse of the Alliance system with Germany indicated one thing only – that Austria-Hungary no longer felt threatened. A lack of threat meant that the people would be free to focus on the internal problems of the Empire and there were many. Austria was starting to fall behind the French in living standards and some countries, like the United States, were offering much higher wages. If they removed their immigration controls, the drain of intelligent citizens would spark a demise for the Empire. Secondly, the governmental balance between Austria and Hungary no longer reflected reality; the 1867 agreement between them was no longer working.

What Austria-Hungary needed, argued the Archduke, was efficient government. These would require a close modelling of the British and American systems, to determine the best management model. He argued for the creation of the United States of Austria-Hungary (USAH). There would be fifteen states of the Union. The largest would, of course, be Hungary, which would control 78 seats in a new 471-member House of Representatives. Austria would be the second largest state, with 68 seats, and followed by Bohemia on 64 seats. These three large states would dominate the new Parliament.

In the next rung of states would be Transylvania, Slovakia, and Croatia, with 40, 37 and 32 seats, respectively. The remaining states and their seat appropriations would be as follows:

Venetia………...29 seats
West Galicia…..23 seats
North Bosnia…...22 seats
East Bohemia…..20 seats
East Galicia…….15 seats
Carniola…………13 seats
Moravia…………12 seats
Trieste…………….8 seats
Trentino…………..6 seats
Szeklerland………4 seats

The states would be issued with a guarantee that their representation can only rise; it can never fall. This appealed to the regional self-interest of the smaller bureaucracies in the states. Above the Reichsrat would sit a House of Lords, with a limited number of noble seats, elected from the nobility by the nobility.

Finally, at the end of his reign as Emperor, there would be a new law of succession. Franz Ferdinand’s children were ineligible to hold the throne; he had a marriage of love rather than arrangement. On his death, the House of Representatives would vote, by a three-quarters majority, to send three nominees for the Crown to the House of Lords. The House of Lords would choose the successor by the same margin. The House of Lords would be open to public viewing; the House of Representatives would not.

Archduke Franz Ferdinand argued that the new economic and political system would allow the Empire to demonstrate strength, despite its diversity. However, elements among the Hungarians, particularly Count Istvan Tisza, the Hungarian Premier, would find the so-called Popovici Plan appalling and they were not yet prepared to sacrifice the advantages of the Augsleich for a new, untested and potential troublesome federation.

The First Irish Government
Sir John Redmond, Prime Minister of Ireland and later Chief Justice, had three major issues confronting him as he began his first term. The first was the Ulster and Nationalist paramilitaries. While there would be the occasional hiccup, Ireland would integrate or disband all the potential sources of disorder by steadily purchasing or registering all firearms held in the Dominion over the next five years. This was undoubtedly assisted by the Government’s willingness to allow a very high level of local autonomy, particularly in the Four Counties (that area of Ulster that was resistant to rule from Leinster House, pictured above).

The second issue related to the appointment of one-third of the members of the Senate by the King. Of the twenty-three members of the Senate appointed by the King, there was an early complaint regarding their diversity and their leaning towards Britain. A full eleven of the contingent were from Britain and had previously been members of the House of Lords. Only five of the new appointees were Irish. Due to Britain’s insistence on appointing the chieftains of the clans, the remainder came from South Africa, Aragon, Australia, Castile, France and Portugal. There were questions as to whether or not Ireland should tolerate the fact that over one-quarter of its upper house consisted of foreigners; others insisted that the Irish had been scattered by centuries of British rule and it was necessary to bring home its leaders in order to cement the future of the country.

Finally, there was a need for Ireland to have jobs, houses, sanitation and health care. Much of this had been neglected for generations by the British and there was a distinct lack of trust between the two sides. It was the decision of the British that any assistance could not, therefore, be seen to come from them. Instead, it was agreed that Australia, Canada and New Zealand would take responsibility for assistance and aid to the Irish Government in return for additional assistance to those dominions from Great Britain. It would take a good many years for Ireland to recover from the abuses of the past, but, in time, it rose to be a steady and solid partner within the Indo-British Empire.

The Persian War of 1913
In late 1912, the Arabic demands for greater autonomy within the Ottoman Empire gave way to equal demands by the Kurdish and Armenian minorities. As part of the rationalisation of governance instituted by the Grand Vizier, Nafi al-Jabiri Pasha, it was agreed that the two minorities would also receive homelands. However, this raised problems of its own. A large number of Kurds were living across the border in Persia and any political deal for the Kurds would inevitably place pressure on Teheran.

The Shah of Persia, Ahmad Shah Qajar, was already dealing with the British-backed militia in Laristan, fighting to reinstall Mohammed Ali as Shah. There were suspicions regarding the sudden rise in power and influence of Mirza Kouchek Khan in the north and the potential for a challenge to the Qajar Dynasty there. Now the destabilisation of the western provinces by this Ottoman move led the Persian government to declare that a Kurdish homeland was, in itself, a threat by the Ottoman Empire against Persia’s territorial integrity. Tensions between the two nations grew until on 23 January, 1913, two border patrols came into contact. While it remains uncertain who shot first, by week’s end, the Ottoman and Persian Empires were at war.

Great Britain declared its open support for the Ottoman Empire and for the restoration of Mohammed Ali. The Russian Prime Minister, Sir Leon Trotsky, was heavily involved in preparations for the 300th Anniversary of the Romanov Dynasty and, as much as the Tsar wanted action to interfere in Persia, Trotsky knew that such interference would inevitably spell war with Great Britain and the Ottomans. The nation could not afford this. In addition, there was no evidence of any illegal interference by Russia in Persia to date, which meant that Britain was still obliged by treaty to recognise the status quo ante. That was the worst possible outcome for Russia, but better than risking blood on a war you could not win.

In the end, the Russians decided that the only course of action available to them was to lodge formal protests at the British and Ottoman embassies. The Russian Ambassador to London, in a meeting with Sir Edward Grey, explained that Russia was gravely concerned about the stretch of British military capability and there were concerns that Britain would be unavailable to assist under the terms of its alliance if Russia came under threat. Russia would continue to endorse the alliance with Britain, but, in return, Britain must grant to Russia the same freedom of action that it had been granted.

By the end of June, against all expectations, the Qajar Dynasty had managed to win the conflict. The two threats to the Shah were both dead. Mirza Kouchek Khan had been killed on the western front, preventing the Ottomans from pushing through toward the capital. Mohammed Ali Shah had held large parts of Baluchistan in the south-east, but his tendency to lead from the front had ultimately seen him brought down in battle. The masterstroke at ending the war, however, had been the decision by the Persians to invade Afghanistan. On 11 June, when the last British division between Indian rebels and Persian fighters had collapsed, it became inevitable that the great British Empire would capitulate.

In the treaty that followed, the Ottomans were granted most of the territory that they held in the north-west and the ceasefire line in the east would become the new border. The peace treaty, signed in Kabul on 10 October, cancelled the concessions held on Persian oil by Great Britain. Under the Treaty of Kabul, Persia lost western territories and cities, such as Khvoy, Orumiyeh, Mahabad, Sanandai and Kermanshah, to Ottoman advances. The western border south of the 34th parallel was left intact. In the east, the British were given Chabahar and Zahedan, but were denied control of Bam. By its advances into Afghanistan, the Persians have taken Herat, Farah, Chaghcharan, Bamlah, then across to Kabul and Jalalabad, plus everything north of those points. The only valuable strategic city in Afghanistan left to the British was Kandahar.

A new agreement was reached on the creation of an international consortium to take possession of the assets of the Anglo-Persian Oil Company. The Persian and British governments would receive an equal share of the stock (40%), with the remaining 20% offered for sale for purchase by other sovereign governments. Russia, France and the Netherlands eventually purchased equal 5% shares, while the remaining stock was sold through the Teheran Exchange to citizens of Persia.

An Era of Jubilees
The handwritten invitations of Her Imperial Majesty, Viktoriya Valeska, Empress of all Russias, had gone out to the capitals of Europe. With them had been included a family photo of herself, her husband Tsar Michael II, and the young Grand Duke Yuri, their four-year-old son. Included among the invitees was King Viljo of Finland, and his Prime Minister, Sir Leopold Mechelin – a landmark event considering the lack of contact between the two countries over Finland’s nine years of independence.

At 8am, on 21 February, a 21 gun salute had echoed from the Fortress of Saints Peter and Paul and a proclamation was read in all churches across the Empire. The Cossack squadron, dressed in resplendent red coats, had begun the imperial procession to the Cathedral of Our Lady of Kazan, followed by His Majesty and the Tsarevitch in an open carriage. The young heir apparent was occasionally confused, but waved to the exultantly cheering crowd as he had been taught. Behind them came the carriage bearing the Tsarina and the Dowager Empress Maria Fyodorovna, sister of the King of Greece and aunt of Britain’s King George. Each coach was drawn by four white horses in traditional Russian harness.

It was at the reception afterwards that the Empress, dressed in blue velvet, approached King Viljo on behalf of her husband. It was the Tsar’s feeling that the Baltic provinces were an unnecessary distraction to the future development of the Empire and that the future of Esthonia could form the basis of a new relationship between Finland and Russia. In return for a treaty of eternal friendship, Finland would be granted all the lands of Esthonia, from the Bay of Narva to Saulep, as well as sovereignty over Dago Island. The two nations would become allies, Russia would withdraw all her forces and the border would be open and free.

A similar party was held the following month in Athens, where King George I of Greece was celebrating his Golden Jubilee. All of the leading players attended, including the Chinese Ambassador who had arrived especially to promote trade with the new coalition government of Sung Chiao-Jen. He was assuring everyone that China was now stable, that the leading political parties had agreed to disavow republicanism. The audience was less interested in the Bulgarian Tsar, who was having a great deal of difficulty making friends. Everyone present was aware that he was responsible for the low-level insurgency in Macedonia that was causing grief for the Greek government.

Sir Leon Trotsky used the event to open discussions with Count von Sturgkh, his Austrian counterpart. Russia wanted to express, informally, its “grave displeasure” at the Austrian funding of “recreational social clubs” in Poland. These groups were nothing more than paramilitaries and the King of Poland was having enormous problems already dealing with heavily armed troublemakers, such as Jozef Pilsudski. Trotsky suggested that. if Austria could not locate the sources of the funding and weapon shipments and shut them down, Russia may find it necessary to take action to support the Polish government. Either way, a formal protest would shortly be on its way to Vienna.

The Inauguration of President Clark
James Beauchamp Clark was sworn in as the successor to Theodore Roosevelt on 4 March, 1913, sworn in by Chief Justice Hughes on the steps of the Capitol. Prior to his inauguration, he had visited with Mexican President Francisco Madero and had pledged to ignore Roosevelt’s interpretation of the Monroe Doctrine. He also pledged to end the period of US colonialism and imperialism. His sentiments are clear in the excerpts from his Inaugural Address:

“The victory is complete. But, as a nation, we must now decide what that victory means….

We are a nation whose values are changing. However, not all the changes imposed by the previous Administration have been subject to adequate scrutiny and have made sinister and alien inroads into our national consciousness. A new Government, of, for and by the people, will look at these changes with new eyes and the heedlessness, the squandering of excess, the scorn of caution will be childish things that we put away….

Our nation is one of incomparable wealth, great in its unlimited genius and enterprise. We have an enduring and stable system of government that has stood against the storms and ravages of time, and is now being imitated in other lands. The rich abundance cannot, however, forgive inexcusable waste, the squandering of our great gifts to rob others of their bounty, the impotence of enterprise when plundered by those who have been given all of life's benefits, the theft of lives to achieve one dollar more, and the miserly stealing of government through over- taxation. We will look at each of our shortcomings with candid and fearless eyes. We will take back the governance of this country from those who have used us for their selfish and private ends and restore it to the people….

It is our duty to cleanse, to restore, to purify the crude, heartless machinery that threatens to tear morality, sentiment and hope from the heart of the nation. It is our duty to serve the humblest of citizens, to serve justice and to remember the achievements of the next four years with pride in our history and our character. It is our duty to rebuild America….

I stand here today because the nation has been stirred from its apathy, stirred to end the wrongs we know exist, stirred to recapture our ideals, stirred to make governance an instrument of good. We have heard the stirring of our hearts to restore justice and mercy and fraternity. We have been challenged to search our hearts and to take the highest course of action. Today, I dedicate myself, and this great Union, to a defence of the hearts, lives and hopes of all men. I summon all of you who are honest and patriotic, all of you who have vision to my side, and God helping us, we shall not fail."


The Spread of Suffrage
The marriage of Crown Prince Georg of Aragon and the daughter of the Duke of Teschen, in February, 1912, had been meant as a grand affair. Instead, the Crown Prince had left his wife during the honeymoon to spend time with his mistress in Innsbruck. When the Archduchess sought an annulment, the Aragon royal family was scandalised. The King had already publicly indicated his intention to abdicate in favour of his son and heir in the coming year, but there could be no way that he could pursue such an option now. As to his other children, the Princess Elisabeth had already disappointed the family with a morganatic marriage and Prince Konrad, now in his fourth decade, showed no indication of a willingness to follow the family business. It motivated the King to pass a decree in which succession was based on birth order, and the position as heir apparent moved to the Princess Augusta Maria (above), who, despite having never lived in Aragon, was the wife of Prince Joseph August, Palatine and Viceroy of Hungary.

A major influence in his decision was Queen Gisela, who, as a Hapsburg, saw the modernisation projected by Archduke Franz Ferdinand as an instrument through which Aragon and its minorities could be absorbed into the Hapsburg Empire. Her grandchildren, as Hungarians, would stand a good chance of advancing union, and representation in the Reichsrat would give Aragon a sizable bloc of votes. Her daughter, as cousin of both the Cisalpine monarch and the Austrian heir, could also guarantee national security.

There was a great deal of uncertainty about the change in succession law and it fell to Princess Augusta to deal with the fallout. To ensure popular support, she announced that, upon her enthronement in March, 1913, she would immediately pursue universal adult suffrage to give all adult citizens a voice in the management of the kingdom.

A similar debate could be heard across the channel in Great Britain, where the Liberal Government of H.H. Asquith was beginning to tire of the suffragette movement. The Prime Minister believed that their social action had prevented him from gaining the electoral advantage he deserved from the Bonar Law Scandal; Opposition Leader Chamberlain had managed to convince the country that the imprisoned Conservatives, more than ten percent of the party’s representation, were nothing more than “a few bad eggs”. There were grumblings on his own backbench about his failure to make the Conservatives pay for the political failures. In addition, the Liberal Party share of the popular vote was clearly in decline, being squeezed by the Conservatives on the right and the Labour Party on the left. Asquith felt that, should he be the one to grant female suffrage, it would convince the females to vote Liberal.

The Suffrage Act of 1913 made the first move toward a female franchise, opening the vote to all women aged thirty or older, as well as any women aged between eighteen and thirty who owned property. The bill provided that, following a period of ten years, universal suffrage would be introduced in all of the United Kingdom.

Another country where there was a similar concern was the Kingdom of Belgium, which in April found its trade unions declaring a general strike in favour of the extension of voting rights. However, street protests turned ugly when supporters of Flemish independence called for liberation by their "Dutch and German brothers". In Ghent, a statue of King Leopold II was defaced and torn down and anti-royalist slogans were written on public buildings. There had been similar outrages in 1909 when, during the burial procession, his coffin had been booed. There was soon declarations in the Flemish press about a desire for "reunification" with the Netherlands. This referred to the outcome of the Belgian Revolution of 1830, in which a large number of Dutch speakers had been incorporated into the Belgian state. And, as the citizens of Flanders held a majority, it soon became clear that any future move toward democracy could be the end of Belgian unity.

The Foundations of the Satyagraha Movement
In the history of the Union of South Africa, there are many great names, but few as great as Mohandas K. Gandhi (right). Up until the Indian Mutiny of 1911-14, the Indian-born, English-trained lawyer had always intended to return home. However, the violence in his homeland led him to continue in South Africa, working on political issues, such as the abolition of taxation on ex-indentured Indian workers and the recognition of Hind marriage by the Government of South Africa. The Indian Mutiny increased his workload considerably.

During his time in South Africa, Gandhi had matured into an astute politician and had led the fight against racism and discrimination. From 1911, the size of the Indian population of South Africa swelled enormously, from an estimated 150,000 to over one quarter of a million people. As refugees continued to flee the troubled subcontinent, South Africa was one of the few places they could find safety and an established community. Not surprisingly, the influx of cheap labour was welcomed by some, particularly those involved in farming, sugar and tea plantations and mining. Regrettably, there were elements of the society that were outraged by the arrival of the new coloured migrants and the seeming lack of ability by the government to curtail the numbers.

For these new arrivals, Mohandas Gandhi was an unquestioned leader. Boer resistance to immigration required him to build alliances outside the Indian community. On 14 June, 1913, the Indian Congress became a founding member of the new National African Congress, a political body led by the Oxford-educated Zulu prince, Pixley Seme, and the son of an American missionary, John Langalibalele Dube. The leaders called on all Indians who wished to find sanctuary from the troubles of India to defy any laws restricting immigration to South Africa and find refuge there.

During his later term as ANC Chairman, Gandhi would admit that he often dreamed of returning to India, but that the Mutiny had made his presence in South Africa necessary and his return somewhat difficult. It is a confluence of events for which Asians, and other citizens of South Africa, remain grateful. Without Gandhi’s later Satyagraha Resistance Movement and his leadership of non-white South Africans, it is quite possible that there would have been no Smuts Compromise and the future of South Africa would have been considerably altered forever.


The Federal Trade Commission
US President James Clark had been elected on a platform under which he had pledged to attack big business interests on the East Coast. For an economy that was experiencing sporadic growth, it was not an ideal time to start restricting business opportunities. Nonetheless, in October 1913, President Clark announced his intention to disband the Corporations Commission and to replace it with an enormously powerful Federal Trade Commission (FTC).

The FTC was to act as a licensing body for all corporations. It would design and enforce standards to which companies, their suppliers and their contractors would be expected to comply. All companies wishing to operate in the United States, or wishing to trade with the United States, would have to apply for certification that they met those standards. Without certification, they would receive a warning of non-compliance, followed by fines for non-compliance. Those who continued to operate without meeting the guidelines would have their directors prosecuted and their assets seized by the Federal Government. The minimum standards set by the Administration were as follows:

1) All companies were required to permit free association by the employees, including membership of trade unions, and would be required to undertake collective bargaining agreements where that was the express wish of the employee;
2) No product could be bought or sold in the United States, or by a company registered within the United States, if its production involved any form of compulsory or enforced labour;
3) A person under the age of fifteen, working in full-time employment, would be regarded as a person for whom labour was either forced or compulsory;
4) Companies would not be permitted to discriminate against persons in the matter of employment or occupation on the basis of race, colour, gender and “other such status” – a phrase that kept US courts very busy in the years to come;
5) Companies would be required to provide equal pay for equal work and that pay must be at a level that “is consistent with ensuring human dignity”;
6) Companies must provide “reasonable hours of employment” and could seek adjudication from the FTC or the Labor Court as to what was reasonable and what was not in each case, though 48 hours per week was standard;
7) Companies would be required to provide two weeks of annual leave plus a cash bonus equivalent to two weeks salary OR four weeks annual leave to all permanent employees every year.

The Federal Trade Commission was also responsible for consulting with the Department of the Interior to determine the level of ecological damage created by American industry, to ascertain the costs involved in removing waste from the environment and to take measures to remove such costs. The environmentalism of the Roosevelt years certainly spilled over into the Clark Administration. However, nobody was prepared for the costs once they became clear. When the report came through in 1915, it made clear that the cost of cleaning up ALL corporate pollution annually was $130 billion (26% of gross domestic product). The FTC would establish the world’s first pollution trading system to deal with the costs. To continue to qualify for certification, companies would need to purchase a government license to pollute.

Corporate America was outraged. The effect of these provisions meant that some companies suddenly found their tax burden minimised to virtually nil. Others found themselves completely unable to continue operations. One such company was Standard Oil, which was seized by the Federal Government in 1915. The Rockefeller companies became the focus of the government in April, 1914, when state troopers massacred two hundred striking workers in Ludlow, Colorado. The assets of numerous Rockefeller companies (Colorado Fuel & Iron, Colorado Mining, Colorado Supply Company and Colorado & Wyoming Railroad) were all seized, as federal authorities began a comprehensive investigation of business practices in the Rockefeller empire. By November, John D. Rockefeller Jnr had filed for bankruptcy to protect his family’s personal assets and it would not be until 1922 that the family could begin to recover its fortunes. Other companies that suffered were the Aluminium Company of America (Alcoa), which forced a dramatic increase in the price of aluminium, and Eastman Kodak, which faced enormous chemical pollution costs.

With a more competitive labour market, downward pressure on wages came into effect for the first time in years, and corporate pressure for immigration also dissipated. This was balanced by the demand for raw materials and products not produced by “compulsory or enforced labor”, which meant America began to use and produce much higher quantities of her own raw materials, rather than sourcing them from abroad. Where companies chose to operate off-shore to reduce wage costs even further, they entered labour markets where American working conditions were regarded as nirvana. The best and brightest of foreign nations would pursue the opportunity to work for American companies bound by American regulations. The move of large amounts of American investment offshore placed further downward pressure on tariffs and led to a 50% cut in May, 1914. However, Senator Pinchot of Pennsylvania did manage to convince the Tariff Board that tariff cuts on raw minerals would encourage bad environmental practices and thus those tariffs were maintained.

The role of the United States in the global marketplace (20% of all trade) meant it was somewhat inevitable that other industrialised countries were required to follow her lead if they wish to continue to conduct business. This became especially the case when the Supreme Court ruled that a subsidiary organisation in another legal domain was liable to have all its assets in the United States seized if it undertook actions in that jurisdiction that were illegal in the United States.

In the short term, however, the American economy suffered a bad blow. Between 1913 and 1914, American gross domestic product fell by eight percent. Most countries, including the USA, were caught in the recession that followed. Only three economies survived the decline into negative growth. Great Britain managed to eke out a small 1.1% growth that year, much lower than had been expected. Mexico’s absorption of fleeing US capital gave it a poor but sufficient 0.6% growth rate. The only booming economy was that of Joseon, where investment directed out of the home islands meant Japan grew at a rate of 5.4% per annum. Nonetheless, the anti-corporate agenda of James Clark left a massive dent in the world economy and in support for the Democratic Party. While he asked for the nation’s continued confidence, many voters would never forgive him for the recession.

His lack of popularity was reflected in his decision to avoid the October celebrations in Panama, at which former President Theodore Roosevelt was on hand to blow up the Gamboa Dike. The Atlantic and Pacific Oceans flowed into the Calebra Cut and the Panama Canal fundamentally changed the nature of world trade and travel. In 1917, it would be renamed the Roosevelt Canal.

The Balkan Crises
On 29 May, 1913, Tsar Michael II spoke to the Russian people by radio. It was the first time that many of them had heard the voice of their Emperor and he called them to war. He was followed by Prime Minister Trotsky, who explained that, since the Revolution, Russia had sought peace, had intervened only where necessary and had sought international cooperation as the basis for all its endeavours. He stated that consultations had been made with the Grand Vizier of the Sublime Porte and the Minister President of Austria and both had agreed to allow this annexation to proceed “in the interests of peace”.

Trotsky raised a number of issues in his justification for the war. He warned that Tsar Ferdinand (below) had “undisclosed sexual proclivities” that made him susceptible to blackmail and exploitation by those who wished to hurt the Bulgar people. He stated that the Crown Prince Boris had openly consorted with radical elements that showed no allegiance to Russia. There was substantial evidence that Bulgaria was funding the continued violence and insurgency in Macedonia; the loss of life could not be permitted to continue. Finally, Trotsky stated that Okhranka intelligence had revealed the Bulgarian leader was preparing for a widespread genocide against the Pomak, who though Muslim, were Slavic brothers. None of this has ever been proven to be true. However, it was sufficient to garner popular support for the conflict.

Varna, the third largest city in Bulgaria, was the first target of the Russian Imperial Navy and it surrendered after just five days. Its neighbour and Bulgaria’s fourth largest city, Burgas, fell the following day. Within a week of the declaration of war, the Bulgarian navy lay at the bottom of the Black Sea and Russia controlled its coastline absolutely. On 9 June, 1913, the strategically vital city of Shumen surrendered, as did the industrial stronghold of Sliven. The remainder of Bulgaria fell as follows:

10 June – Yambol
13 June – Silistra
15 June – Razgrad
16 June – Ruse
17 June – Haskovo
20 June – Targovishte
21 June – Stova Zagora
23 June – Veliko Tarnovo

On 26 June, with the fall of the city of Plovdiv, the defeat of Bulgaria became inevitable. It was only five days later that the Russian army reached the gates of the capital and demanded an unconditional surrender. The ease of the conquest was indicative of the willingness of the Bulgarian Army to confront its northern neighbour. It is estimated that less than forty percent of the armed forces answered the call to defend the nation.

With the invasion over by early July, the cost to Russia soon became apparent. It was announced that Romania had been granted the right to purchase Bessarabia, while Eastern Rumelia would be granted a referendum to determine whether or not it should return to Ottoman rule. Russia also recognised all Persian territory held by the Ottomans (this was prior to the Treaty of Kabul). It is unclear how many military casualties occurred, but military strategists generally agree the number was minimal. The royal family of Bulgaria was exiled to Egypt before setting up residence in Madrid in 1917.

The fall of Bulgaria did not stop resistance in some portions of Macedonia, particularly among Albanians, who had lived under Serbian and Greek occupation since the Balkan War. On 10 October, 1913, protests in the south disrupted Greek control and an initial attempt to repress the protestors by Greek police led to the growth of resistance. By 13 October, all of the Greek-held territory was in revolt and it was spreading north, encompassing Tirana and Skopje. The day after, as it became clear that there was a significant political movement underway, foreigners began to evacuate and the Greek and Serbian armies began to mobilise.

When a declaration of independence was made to the rest of the world on 16 October, it became clear that this was an issue for the Great Powers. War could not be permitted on the peninsula. Telegrams ran between the European capitals at lightning pace, as Greece and Serbia were both ordered to hold off. The Russian Ambassador to Greece entered rebel-held territory the following day to survey the situation and Audrey Herbert, a British MP and the brother of Lord Carnarvon, was also dispatched to investigate. On 28 October, the Great Powers agreed to recognise the Albanian declaration of independence and it was further agreed that Britain would immediately send five thousand troops to prevent an attack. Greece reluctantly agreed to the ultimatum of the Great Powers until discussions could be held on the final borders of the new country in December.

Serbia, confident in its relationships with Vienna and St Petersburg, stated that the claim by the new state on Kosovo would lead to war and resumed its mobilisation. The nominal leader of Albania, Essad Toptani, enjoyed popular support and had control of a formidable militia. He stated plainly that Albania would defend its interests in Kosovo and hastily moved to Durres, where he was established a provisional government and called on Britain to defend his country, even offering King George V the crown. (He declined on the advice of his Prime Minister.) Toptani knew that Britain would thus only be committed for so long, given the situation in Central Asia, and turned his attention north, offering the crown to Emperor Franz Joseph and stating his wish to be included within the new United States proposed by the Archduke.

Serbia warned Vienna not to interfere and threatened to cancel their recently established bonds, as well as withdraw from the planned customs union. However, the Austrians were not going to allow such an opportunity to go to waste. They agreed to join the British in defending Albania from aggression until such time as the borders of the country were decided. An enraged Belgrade immediately provided the requisite diplomatic retaliations and, after years of conciliation, the relationship between Serbia and Austria plunged back to the depths of hostility.

A Democratic Challenger
The National Labor Court was due to meet in late January, 1914, to decide on the national minimum wage for the coming year. Companies, already struggling under the new environmental levies and labor regulations, began to vent their hatred at Justice Samuel Gompers and his bench. They stated that there should be no wage rises until the corporations had a chance to stomach the government's changes. The unions were not so impressed. They were demanding that the $3.95 should be raised to $5.00, far above the rate of inflation. President Clark labelled the union campaign as "irresponsible in the extreme". The national accounts were already demonstrating the downturn that many had predicted. However, there were elements in his own party who strongly disagreed with the President’s direction and were not above saying so.

In the city of Detroit, Michigan, resided one of the giants of American industry, whose massive publicity machine and national network of supporters was threatening. This same man was also looking for a way to drive his business partners, the Dodge brothers, out of his company. Henry Ford (right) saw an opportunity to outflank the President and the naysayers in one hit, as well as build expertise, raise productivity and cut training costs. He immediately announced that the $5 a day claim was "doable" and introduced it.

As per the ruling of previous wage cases, he offered his employees the opportunity to receive up to 15% of all wages in non-voting company stock. This stock would be held in a corporate account and would be cashed in at the end of an individual's employment with Ford Motor Company. This reduced both his immediate wage bill and allowed him to garner publicity for a wage that he wasn't actually paying. In addition, it would reduce the share of the business held by his partners and undercut their profits. Ford was exceptionally pleased with his efforts.

It wasn't only the voters that noticed these efforts. In Democratic Party headquarters, where loyalties were meaningless and the President was, at least temporarily, out of favour, some began to look towards Michigan for a future Presidential candidate. With an ego the size of Ford, not to mention his vast resources, he was a consideration that could not be ignored.

The unpopular President had, in the interim, fled to somewhere he was popular. Greeted on the train at the station in central San Salvador, with flags, banners and cheering crowds awaiting his arrival, he was astonished at the general acclamation. People reached out to touch him as he walked through the crowds and one small women broke through the military guard and embraced him. It was little wonder - he had promised to bring freedom to these people.

During his tour of Central America, Clark spoke to crowds across the region about living a life free of American control and the pre-requisites for doing so. He spoke of the need for trial by jury, representative government, a free press and other symbols of liberty and democracy. He had pointed out that the new Panama (soon to be Roosevelt) Canal would bring a massive economic boost to the region, while American policies had led to vast improvements in education, transport, communications and general quality of life. The most important element of his standard speech was his comparisons between US and Central American history. In the 1770's, he said, the thirteen colonies had a similar population and standard of living; however, he believed firmly that what the United States had achieved through war, the Central Americans could achieve through peace and negotiation. America was prepared to hand over her colonies, if only the Central American aristocracy would ensure the prosperity and success of their peoples.

Clark called for the immediate establishment of a Federal Council, consisting of El Salvador, Nicaragua, Honduras, Costa Rica, Panama and Guatemala. Those countries under US control would be entitled to elect their own representatives, uncensored by US authorities. The Federal Council, consisting of 150 members, would have the following breakdown:

Guatemala: 50 members
El Salvador: 34 members
Honduras: 22 members
Nicaragua: 19 members
Costa Rica: 13 members
Panama: 12 members;

and would be empowered to pass binding resolutions relating to defence and foreign affairs by a majority of two-thirds on all countries of the region. If it worked, then the United States would sponsor a national constitutional convention in 1916, and relinquish all its holdings to a newly comprised federal state shortly thereafter. The provisional capital would be San Salvador. And, Clark pointed out, only a federated Central America would be sufficiently strong to stand against any further "imperialism" by the United States in the future.

Guatemala was initially incredibly reluctant. President Cabrera would not agree to allow his citizens to participate in the Federal Council until the events of March, 1915. In that month, a keen astronomer, Percival Lowell, located the ninth planet of the solar system and an international competition began to find a name. There were three popular choices. However, the name likely to be runner-up, Minerva, was boosted by Cabrera's indication that he would be willing to change his mind about the Federal Council if that name was chosen for the ninth planet. Thus the planet out from Neptune became Minerva rather than Kronos or Pluto, the other leading contenders, and Central America held its first functional federal conference.

With Guatemala's assent to the Federal Council, Cabrera became the leading force in the Constitutional Conference of 1915, examining multiple constitutions and eventually deciding that the United States and Switzerland were two models that deserved attention. The 1916 conference voted to adopt the nomenclature of the United States Congress, but to have a nominal President with power vested in the Congress. However, the debate over the division of powers between the House of Representatives and the Senate. However, despite the impetus of Cabrera, the idea broke down late in 1916 and it would be a decade before the birth of the Federation of Central America. As to President Clark, he would stay in Nicaragua for the next month, having arranged meetings with the leaders of Argentina, Brazil and Chile, who had agreed to travel north to discuss foreign policy between their nations and the developing behemoth of the United States, which was soon to expand.

The Expansion of the Union
The consent of the Californian legislature had been somewhat difficult to obtain, but eventually it had been achieved on the back of a plan to keep out Asian immigrants. It was thus on 25 April, 1914, that President James Clark asked for the admission of four new states into the Union. The Californian legislature had undertaken two acts: firstly, it had ceded part of its south to become the new state of California and secondly, it had changed the name of its own state to Jefferson.

The new state of California had a border that ran, from east to west, along the 35th parallel latitude through the Mohave Desert to the border of what was once Kern County, then ran a dog-leg up to the northern border of Kern and back down to Point Conception. It included all of what had once been Mexico's province of Baja California. San Diego was the new state capital. California was voted into being on the day that the proposal reached Congress.

The second was the island of Cuba. Under sixteen years of US rule, it was now approaching a population of 2.6 million and an economy of $12.5 billion. It was growing and at an exceptionally fast rate. Its size would guarantee it a place among the largest of the Union states and the same number of electoral college votes as Georgia. It was the intent of Clark that he would win both these states in any coming election. Cuba became the 50th state of the Union on 29 April, with an overwhelming approval of the Democratic Party.

A third consideration was Hispaniola. Though Haiti had sufficient population and Santo Domingo sufficient economic strength, it was believed that neither had the capacity to emerge into statehood themselves. While together they had a larger population than either of the other two states mentioned above, they were economically underdeveloped and it was generally agreed by Congress that it should be regarded as a "territory", but should not be admitted as a state. Thus it was delayed for further consideration until 1921.

The remaining contender was Puerto Rico. While half the size of Cuba, it had benefited from American rule and had grown into a strong economy as well. There was considerable debate, but the Congress eventually agreed to call the matter to a vote and it passed narrowly in both Houses. The Congress made Puerto Rico the 51st state of the Union on 19 May, 1914. A new flag was flown over the Capitol shortly thereafter for the first time.

Once the vote had been completed, Clark travelled to the south-west to implement his plan to wind back Asian migration. There were already large numbers of Mexican nationals living inside this area of the United States. The Government in Washington was prepared to finance the licensing and administrative structure that allowed Mexicans to live and work in the states of California, New Mexico and Arizona without undertaking formal immigration. Instead, they would function as "guest workers", just as the Asians had before them, provided they could show documentation that they were Mexican nationals and formally signed away any rights guaranteed to US workers. If an American and a Mexican applied for the same job, the American would receive priority.

Russian Concerns Expressed
Tsar Michael II conducted his first state visit to Germany in early 1914. Those on his political right had been advising him that it was time to reach a compromise with Germany; those on his left often thought that the whole system of monarchy was the flaw and that once removed, Germany and Russia would naturally draw together. What he earnestly had attempted to explain to the left was that one hundred ten million rude and ignorant Russian peasants could not really exercise sufficient nous to run a democracy. At some point, certainly. In fifty or sixty years from now, certainly. However, Russia was not yet ready for the system they wished to impose. He had even read the work of their prophet, Karl Marx. Certainly, many of the criticisms by Marx were well justified. However, even he predicted that capitalism must precede communism and the Tsar disagreed most strongly that a physical revolution was required. As the Islamic cleric from Tehran had said to him and as he said to Trotsky, "the true revolution is the revolution of the mind". No nation could afford to romanticise the power of the gun. Enough people had died in Russia. From here on forward, minimal casualties were the way. He had accepted that war was sometimes necessary, but he believed it should be avoided.

It was to avoid war that the Tsar had come to Germany. He knew that Trotsky had raised the issue of Austria funding Pilsudski's "sporting clubs" without result. He had not liberated his lands in the west simply to have them destroyed by terrorist thugs. Russian finances had assisted in the implementation of law and order in Poland-Lithuania. Russian finances had located the criminal propaganda being circulated by groups full of hatred in Poland-Lithuania. It was apparent to all that Germany understood the gravity of the situation. There was no other clear reason for the sudden rise in the size of her armed forces in June last year. Pilsudski was dangerous and he needed to be stopped.

The Tsar had discussed the matter with his brother-in-law, the Kaiser. Ongoing Austrian interference in the affairs of Poland-Lithuania was moronic. The Okhranka had incontrovertible evidence of Austrian involvement in Pilsudski's bid for power. Did Vienna honestly think that they could control Pilsudski? Didn't they understand the outcry that was being raised in the north of his country about their actions? The Chancellor had nodded sagely when he had heard the news. Those who were not socialist, like Russia and Germany, did not understand. It was quite clear to Berlin that any conflict between Russia and Austria over the question of Poland would be one that Austria had provoked, but Ebert suspected that it might have been a blind spot on the Austrian radar and pledged that he would point it out on his next meeting with von Sturgkh. He also suggested that he would have the Kaiser raise the matter with the British Emperor when the former visited the latter in June.

The Dominion of India
When Baron Chelmsford replaced the assassinated Lord Hardinge as Viceroy of India, he was given one task: to reach an end to the rebellion. With the lost war in Persia and the fall of northern Afghanistan, as well as a growing concern in the Dominions, Great Britain needed relief from the violence and the costs of restraining the three-year uprising. He pointedly asked the Indian populace to appoint a team to negotiate with the Imperial Government.

The chief negotiator was Gopal Krishna Gokhale, a regular visitor to Great Britain who had strongly petitioned Westminster to grant greater autonomy to the people of India. There was speculation at the time, confirmed since, that he had made his way to Ireland and South Africa, to talk to anti-imperialist leadership there, about potential tactics for resisting the British. There can be no doubt that he was the mastermind beyond the resistance. Gokhale was joined by a team which included:

Professor Dadabhai Naoroji – President and Founder of the Indian National Congress Party, soon to become the first Prime Minister of India (1914-1917);
Bal Gangadhar Tilak – leader of the “Indian Independence Movement”, founder of the daily newspaper Kesari, recently released from prison in Burma, where he was serving time for sedition;
Muhammad Ali Jinnah – Prominent lawyer, member of the Imperial Legislative Council and committee member of the Dehra Dun Military Academy, President of the Muslim League;
Bipin Chandra Pal – Bengali leader of religious movement, Brahmo Samaj, who had organised a boycott of British manufactured goods, as well as strikes and lockouts of British owned businesses and industries in India;
Lala Lajpat Rai – the “Lion of Punjab”, President of the Indian Congress of Trade Unions (ICTU); and
Annie Besant – a British human rights activist and President of the Theosophical Society.

From the start of talks, it became clear that India was insisting upon home rule. Without it, rebellion would not only continue, but intensify. The negotiators had their preferred plan for government. It included:

1. There would be an independent Legislative Assembly governing all of India in Delhi, elected by universal suffrage, and a Legislative Council, consisting of half popularly-elected Indian members and half members appointed by the Emperor-King. It would have five year terms.
2. The Governor General would appoint Ministers from the Parliament, all of whom could be removed by the Parliament by majority vote, and one-third of all ministers must be Muslim.
3. There would be, wherever possible, parliamentary districts representing one religious community or another.
4. At provincial levels, the same conditions would apply, except that instead of appointing half of the members of provincial legislative councils, the Crown would only be entitled to appoint one fifth.
5. No bill affecting a particular community could become law unless it had the agreement of a majority of persons elected from those communities.
6. The British could maintain whatever apparatus they wished in India, but it would not have power over Indian affairs and would not be paid for by the Indian people.

The Viceroy sought the following changes:

1. All bills passed by the Indian Parliament would be referred to a Council of State, chaired by the Governor General, of which one quarter of the members would be Ministers elected by the Parliament. All members of the Council of State must be Indian or have lived in India for in excess of a decade.
2. The British would retain responsibility for the defence of India and the Indian Parliament would provide funds for that purpose.
3. The Legislative Council would be 55% elected, 45% appointed with a five year tenure. The Legislative Assembly would be 70% elected, 30% appointed with a three year tenure.
4. The Parliament could not remove Ministers.
5. Provincial parliaments would become unicameral and would be, like the Legislative Assembly, 70% elected and 30% appointed.

The differences between the two parties on the legislative structure were limited and it led to a speedy compromise of that issue. It was agreed that the Legislative Assembly (lower house) would have four year terms and would be 80% popularly elected, 20% appointed. The Legislative Council (upper house) would be half appointed, half elected and have a five-year term. There would be guaranteed seats not only for Muslim and Hindu, but also for Sikhs, Christians, Buddhists and other minority groups. Provincial parliaments would become unicameral, with a ratio of three quarters elected, one quarter appointed. The judiciary would be appointed by the Governor General but he must listen to advice from the Parliament, though he was not obliged to take it, and judges could only be recalled for proven misbehaviour or criminal activity. It was further agreed that the area of the new Dominion would include all territory under British administration, including Burma, the new areas taken from Persia and the remnants of what had once been Afghanistan.

A new flag was also designed. The red stripes represented the Hindu people and the green stripes symbolised the Muslim people. The pattern of stars is the Sapta Rishi (the seven great sages of Hindu astronomy), while the crescent moon was the symbolised the dream of Osman, first Ottoman Emperor. The British Union Jack was, as per custom, left in the upper left of the new flag.

However, the structure of the executive and military expenditure remained the sticking points. There were some among the negotiators who were never going to give ground; however, the majority did agree to a compromise. The Governor General would name a Secretary and Undersecretary for each portfolio of the Cabinet. The Secretary would be appointed by the Governor General and would not be subject to parliamentary oversight. The Undersecretary would be appointed by the Parliament and would be responsible for reporting on the Secretary's behaviour. The Secretary could be removed by the Governor General at his discretion on a plea from the Parliament, carried by a two-thirds majority in both Houses. One-third of all Secretaries would be of Indian nationality. Costs of defence would be met half by Britain, half by India.

The Treaty of Calcutta was signed on 25 May, 1914. The effective outcome was that it split the Indian resistance movement, allowing the British to effectively crush those who were unwilling to compromise. Bal Gangadhar Tilak returned to prison on charges of sedition, dying behind bars in 1917, aged sixty-one. Bipin Chandra Pal was imprisoned for seven years, before being exiled to Britain in 1921.

The Restoration of Cyprus
In 1914, the Sublime Porte, government of the Ottoman Empire, began to face a growing movement towards expansionism within its political ranks. The fortunate aspect was that the expansionist parties were politically divided, with some wishing for a move against Russia and others wishing for a conquest of Arabia. However, there was agreement between the two parties on one issue – Cyprus.

Since the occupation of the island by the British, the Greek nationals living in Cyprus had steadily gained the upper hand and, in the view of Beirut, were conducting a persecution and oppression of the Turk minority. For the past three years, the Ottoman Empire had promoted migration to the island, pushing the Turkish population to about twenty percent of the total. In addition, she had worked diplomatically to encourage natural divisions with the Greek government. Athens had gone so far as to demand Britain assist her in annexation, but there were factions demanding full political union, others who believed Cyprus should be an autonomous territory of Greece and others who believed that Cyprus was not yet prepared for self-government. Greek disagreements over foreign policy had been further exacerbated by the Albanian revolt and, for the Ottomans, the division in Athens made the timing perfect for an attempt to retake the island.

In June, 1914, a proposal was made to the British Ambassador that Cyprus, still legally part of the Ottoman Empire, be returned to their rule. The Sublime Porte offered the British a 100-year lease on its military facilities and stated it would agree to fund the repatriation of all Greeks who did not wish to live under Ottoman rule. To encourage acceptance, there would be a Council of Cyprus, consisting of equal numbers from both ethnic groups, with a rotating presidency and Cypriots would be permitted to elect delegates to the Parliament in Beirut. It also allowed citizen-initiated veto – if any person believed a law to be unjust and could obtain the signatures of ten percent of the population against such a law, the legislation would be suspended and resubmitted to the Council of Cyprus, where it would need to obtain a three-quarters majority.

The British Ambassador, Sir Louis Mallet, began negotiations with the new Grand Vizier, Ahmed Tevfik Pasha, in the grounds of the new Beirut Embassy. during the month of October. Given recent events in Europe (see next section), the British were prepared to recognise the return of Cyprus, save for Akrotiri and Dhekelia, which would remain British territory until 2015. With that settlement, discussion could now turn to other matters.

According to letters kept by Mallet's family, the first matter that came up for discussion was the improvements in Egypt. The Earl of Koubah had agreed to the establishment of a bicameral parliament and recognition of King George V as monarch of Egypt, in return for a guarantee that only the family of Mehemet Ali could serve as British Governors-General. In doing so, Egypt had joined Canada, Australia, South Africa, India, Ireland and Newfoundland as the seventh dominion of the British Empire. There were already significant plans in the pipeline to raise the general living standard, including the construction of the second major upgrade to the dam at Aswan. It would make possible more intensive farming of cotton, rice, wheat, corn and sugar; there would be a complete end to seasonal flooding. In addition, there would be a hydroelectric power generation station. There were also investigations into dredging the canals built by the ancient Egyptians through the Western Desert. The Grand Vizier also expressed the Sultan's pleasure at the decision by the British to make Alexandria a sanctuary for the Copts.

A second matter was the rebellion the previous month. Muhammed Ibn Ali Al-Idrisi, Prince of Asir, had risen in revolt against Beirut. He had stated that rule on the Yemeni border had been corrupt and lax. Fortunately, other vassals in the region had assisted in putting him in his place. However, that did not address the long-term need for consolidation of the Arabian peninsula. Of particular concern to the British were the provocations of the Sultan of Nejd, Ibn Saud. The Emir of Rashid had repeatedly requested assistance to deal with the Saudi menace. However, the Rashidi instability had not been entirely the fault of the House of Saud. Their continual bloody infighting had made them a target for Saudi expansion. The Grand Vizier made clear that he understood the need to contain the Ikhwan, the religious militia which formed the main military force of Ibn Saud's restoration to power in 1912. Britain was concerned that a growing extremist Islamic militia could ultimately effect the transition of India into a functional dominion. In this matter, they had a convergence of opinion. However, the Sublime Porte would appreciate British assistance in acquiring weapons that were more effective than bayonets. The war in Persia had taught them they would not survive on their current weaponry alone.

Their intelligence had told them of a number of German advances: the Flammenwerfer, for example. Did the British have anything similar? the Grand Vizier asked. The Royal Navy's new self-loading Webley or the Lee-Enfield rifle might be helpful. The Germans also had something called the Maschinengewehr 08 - the Porte could understand why the British didn't want it. Too bulky. However, they wondered whether it might be possible to have such a weapon made on a smaller, more portable scale. An offer was made for joint development of such a weapon, but the Ambassador declined, well aware that such technology would never sell to the British High Command.

As discussions rounded up, the Grand Vizier made clear to the Ambassador that the Porte would not be ready for some time to take on the task of "liberating" the Arabian peninsula. However, it was clear that, sooner or later, this was a matter that required their attention and they were willing to pay Britain to supply the tools to achieve it.

The Polish War
While Britain negotiated with the Porte over Cyprus, Kaiser Wilhelm III undertook a twelve-day state visit to both Britain and France. In London, he had secured the rights to the design of the King George V, the newest British battleship, a majestic giant with a displacement of nearly 25,000 tonnes. In Paris, he had discussed the behaviour of Austria-Hungary. President Leon Bourgeois was tiring of the Triple Alliance, stating that the behaviour of Austria in relation to Poland-Lithuania and her growing interference in Aragon and the Cisalpine Kingdom made her unlikely to defend her strategic partner, irregardless of the current treaty.

When Chancellor Friedrich Ebert received this advice, he immediately presented the Kaiser with a joint operation plan prepared by his office and that of the Russian Prime Minister. On 5 July, 1914, King Karol I of Poland-Lithuania received a visit from the Ambassadors of both countries, advising that his neighbours could no longer tolerate his intransigence in failing to deal with the paramilitary organisations organised around the troublesome Jozef Pilsudski. He had illegally dispatched arms into German cities to sponsor unrest among Germany’s Polish minority. He had conspired to undermine the stability of the Polish-Lithuanian state. He should be charged with treason. A continued tolerance of his actions would only result in withdrawal of recognition of the borders of the Polish state and military action to ensure the stability of the country and the lawfulness of its citizens.

To show their support, Berlin and St Petersburg would both advise Vienna that it must immediately end all contact with Pilsudski and his criminal gangs. Russian forces would mobilise to the border to “act in support of the loyal citizens of the Commonwealth” and “assist in the removal of dangerous criminal elements at the request of His Majesty”. It was made very clear: there would be no annexation or threat to Polish sovereignty. This would simply be a police action to remove parties interested in overthrowing the legitimate government of the country.

On 25 July, King Karol order the arrest of Jozef Pilsudski and, minutes later, the monarch was taken into custody by his own armed forces. In a radio address, Pilsudski declared himself to be Commander in Chief and President of the Socialist Republic of Poland-Lithuania. Russia and Germany had planned for this turn of events and Antanas Smetona, the leader of the Lithuanian faction of the National Democratic Party, was temporarily recognised as the head of government de jure of Poland-Lithuania. He then issued an invitation to Russia and Germany to liberate Poland, and declared Lithuania an independent state.

By the time Russian artillery reached Warsaw on 29 July, the situation in Eastern Europe was already in chaos. There had been uprisings in West Galicia around the cities of Krakow, Lemberg, Tarnopol and Stanislau, as well as a number of other cities, putting the Austrians on high alert. As much as five percent of the Hapsburg Empire was in active revolt, calling on the Emperor to intervene and defend Poland against Russian and German assaults. In the Grand Duchy of Poznan, former Prussian collaborators had declared their support for Pilsudski and were firing on German troops.

The following day, Emperor Franz Joseph mobilised his armies, not to prevent Russia and Germany from activities in Poland, but to attempt to control his own population. In response, President Pilsudski called for a general uprising of all Polish people to "defend the homeland". He issued a declaration of independence for "Greater Poland", which included all the territory he currently held, as well as large chunks of his neighbouring countries. Kaiser Wilhelm III issued a statement that he would utterly crush all resistance. On 31 July, the New York and London Stock Exchanges closed to avoid panic buying and selling.


There were, however, those in Poland who suddenly found themselves without a friend. They were neither Polish nor Lithuanian. Many were Jewish and were as keen as possible to get out of the war zone. In the midst of the chaos came a champion for these people. On 4 August, Sultan Mehmed advised the German government that he was sending $5 million in gold to finance the evacuation of the Jewish population of Poland from the nearest available ports. He said that he would finance their transportation to Uhyun and that the monies would be transferred to a bank account in London within two days. The Kaiser, happy to assist his Ottoman ally, complied. While there was no way to evacuate them all, over the course of the war some 350,000 Jewish people were evacuated. Ultimately, a percentage of those chose not to return to Poland after the war, boosting the Jewish population of the Ottoman Empire to 165,000. The boost led to the growth of Hebrew newspapers, literature and the establishment of a local governing council similar to that given to the Arabs, Kurds and Armenians. Much of the financial benefit of the migration came from the migrants themselves, as they brought their movable assets with them and purchased and refurbished the port cities of Haifa and Jaffa, making them almost exclusively Jewish cities.

Meanwhile, back in Europe, the Kaiser was advising his citizens to evacuate the city of Posen, within his own borders, so that artillery could be brought to bear against the rebels within his own country. There was a cry of "Remember 1806", a reference to the Dabrowski-led uprising that had aided the liberation of Poland from Prussian occupation in that year. By month's end, the rebellion in Germany was out of the control of the Kaiser, who had lost the cities of Gratz, Wronke, Wongrowitz and Kosten to the rebels.

By 1 September, a little over a month into the war, there was no question that Pilsudski had gained ground. However, it was estimated that over a quarter of the Polish army had been killed in running battles with the Russians and the rebellions in Austria and Germany were slowly being dismembered. On the 4th, President Pilsudski was killed during an attack upon a base outside Warsaw. Within a week, the rebellion was dwindling and, on 14 September, Acting Prime Minister Roman Dmowski requested a ceasefire from Russia, Germany and Austria.

In the United States, multi-millionaire businessman Herbert Hoover established the International Commission for the Relief of Poland and travelled to Europe to convince the parties to allow delivery of food and relief from all countries and persons wishing to participate. In the end, his delivery of aid, valued at the time at $150 million, did much to rebuild and rejuvenate Poland from the horrors of the Pilsudski rebellion and the Polish War. In addition, it made Hoover a hero to many Europeans and Americans while the process of deciding the future of Poland would commence in a December conference in Berlin.

The 1914 Conclave
The name had been called three times without response. The Cardinal Chamberlain, Francisco Salesio della Volpe, declared that there was a sede vacante - Pope Pius X was dead. The controversial and aggressive pontiff had made many enemies among liberals, modernists and socialists. He had antagonised governments in France, Portugal, Ireland, Britain, Russia and Ethiopia. He had persecuted and condemned the priesthood through espionage in the seminaries and use of the Sacrorum antistitum. Now, he was gone and many in Europe breathed a sigh of relief.

The question was now with whom to replace him. Representing the traditionalist faction that had provided the last pontiff was Rafael Cardinal Merry del Val, Cardinal Secretary of State. On the side of the modernists was Giacomo Cardinal della Chiesa, Archbishop of Bologna. There was also the consideration of the existence of a Papal State to rule, the first time that had factored into decision making since 1861. That made the conclave look at Italians born within their new borders. In the first ballot, it is said that there were seven candidates.

While there is no definitive information as to the process which occurred, it is agreed that della Chiesa led the voting for most of the ballots. However, he continued to be opposed by Merry del Val and no party was able to get the required two-thirds vote. On the 11th ballot, the name of another rose and, on 4 September, the balance was tipped by the late arrivals of three cardinals, the Archbishops of Boston, Baltimore and Quebec, who threw their support behind the leading candidate to ensure a progressive pontiff. The bells of St Peters Basilica rang out as the white smoke appeared above the Sistine Chapel. The Dean of the College, Serafino Cardinal Vannutelli, emerged to declare "Annutio vobis gaudium magnum! Habemus Papam! The most Eminent and Most Reverend Lord, Lord Pietro, Cardinal of the Holy Roman Church Gasparri, who takes to himself the name Gregory XVII".

During his years in office, driven by a vision of the Virgin Mary in 1917, Pope Gregory XVII (above) would undertake a major reform of the Church to unify Rome with the Orthodox faith. He continued to declare that the Pontiff is infallible when speaking "ex cathedra", but specified that such declarations can only be made "in consilium". He convinced the Orthodox Churches to accept the use of unleavened bread. He stated, like Leo XIII, that the Bible can only be interpreted in the context of the world in which God gave it. He declared that the Bishopric of Rome, while "primus inter pares", was equal to the Bishoprics of Jerusalem, Constantinople, Antioch and Alexandria.

However, the largest change would be a statement issued in June, 1918 which stated:

"The confusions and schism that occurred within the Church in the latter centuries, we realise today, in now way affects or touches the substance of our faith, since they arose only because of difference in terminology and culture and in the various formulae adopted by different theological schools to express the same matter. Accordingly, we find today no real basis for the sad divisions and schisms that subsequently arose between us concerning the doctrine of Incarnation. In words and life, we confess the true doctrine concerning Christ our Lord, notwithstanding the difference in interpretation of such a doctrine which arose at the time of the Council of Chalcedon."

In accordance with that statement, the Creed was altered for both Orthodox and Roman followers of Catholicism to express that the Holy Spirit "proceeds from the Father and through the Son".

The 1914 Congress
The sluggish economy was weighing down on President Clark and, more importantly, on his numbers. His most recent effort, the Anti-Trust Act, had been called a "charter of freedom" by Justice Samuel Gompers of the Federal Labor Court. The epithets attached by the Constitutional Party and a good percentage of the Republicans were not as flattering.

The growing numbers of the Socialist Party and the Republican Party were putting a squeeze on the Democrats from both directions. With an election due in the next few months for Congress, Clark desperately wanted to take ground from the relative newcomer and struck out with an embrace of labor. Trade unions would be exempted from trust laws, while strikes, picketing and boycotts were all legalised formally. In an attack on business, having the same director on two different company boards now implied an attempt to violate anti-trust provisions and the Federal Government could review prices of products and force companies to establish new prices where the Government believed that the prices were conducive to the establishment of a monopoly.

It was on these policies that the American people reflected when they went to elect a new Congress in 1914. Their view of the policies, and the continued economic stagnancy, quickly became clear. The result was a landslide. Republicans took fifty-five seats in the House of Representatives, with an eight percent swing nationally against the Democrats. They also took control of the Senate for the first time in four years, winning 58 out of 104 seats. In the House, the new balance was Republican 182, Democrat 135, Socialist 66, Constitution 52.

Clark's personal standing was not the only thing that took a battering. In thirteen of the fifty-two states, the Constitution Party found they had insufficient members to get on the ballot paper. The party leader, William Howard Taft, would announce the dissolution of the party on 17 June, 1915, and would encourage his members to join the Republicans, giving them a 33-seat majority in the House as well. Senior Democrats, like Senator Woodrow Wilson, were also dumped in the landslide, placing a serious dent in his hope of running for the Presidency in 1916 (Wilson would die in 1919 during the Red Scare).

However, the most important outcome of the 1914 Congressional elections was the return of Senator Albert Beveridge. Beveridge almost immediately began his campaign for the presidency in 1916, giving a key speech in California. He stated that the Socialist Party was the cause of the problems in America, internally sabotaging the country and attempting to sell it out to Russian and German philosophies. He stated that Eugene Debs and his Socialist Party were the "sons of foreigners" who had no true loyalty to America and were encouraging racial tension in the nation. The reason for this were clear, he believed. Research done by the Carnegie Institute in New York showed that interbreeding between black and white populations had weakened the country. Both races should stand proud and strong, but separate, in order to oppose this attempt to take over the country by foreign interests. He appealed to the need for a greater military and national security infrastructure to defend the country against "uncivilised" and "irrational" philosophies while promoting a "Greater America".

Referring to the recent addition of Spanish speaking states, he warned that English must be the only acceptable language and that America should not tolerate any "parasitic behaviour" by the new states. He attacked other "parasites", such as the larger corporations, stating that they should be "forced to work" in service to the nation through high asset taxes, seizure of assets where necessary, the funding of large scale national infrastructure and a large social welfare net for "deserving Americans". Lastly, he warned that his plan for the nation would not be without hiccups. He called for powers to more easily reform the Constitution and remove judges who stood in the way of progress.

James Clark just couldn't get a break. Shortly after his crushing defeat in the mid-term congressional elections, he recognised the need to change tack on the ship of state. The Constitution Party had wanted to abolish the literacy test explicit in the US immigration laws to put further downward pressure on inflation and wages. The President stepped up to the plate, took a swing and missed. There was no way that Senator Beveridge was giving the man a victory. Beveridge accused the President of "selling out the people of the United States" and had "suspicions" that the immigration debate might be a way for the Socialists "to divide and conquer". He refused to let the President score a legislative victory.

Then, in February, 1915, African American groups began to picket the screening of a new movie, Birth of a Nation, leading to the first ethnic clashes in quite some time. The relative racial harmony since he had come to office had been a hook on which the President had often raised his banner and, while he called it a "regretful and unfortunate piece of work", the President was criticised by Congressman Dubois of the Socialist Party for failing to ban the film and by Senator Beveridge for failing to protect the civil rights of African Americans.

Seven days after the showing of the film, he launched the campaign that he hoped would turn the country, and the party, around. Standing on newly reclaimed land in the national capital, he laid the first stone in a memorial to President Abraham Lincoln (photo of construction, 1916). He had decided that if he would be condemned for racial problems, he might as well make some progress in that area. Announcing that he would emulate the Great Emancipator, he announced the "New Citizenship" scheme, to promote African Americans to sign up for the vote. He also assumed control of the National Guard, an act which Beveridge endorsed, bringing it into the National Investigations Bureau to force desegregation in the South against the screams of his own party members.

Finally, he announced the Civil Rights Act of 1915, closing on the unsuccessful Civil Rights Act of 1912. It established the right of the National Investigations Bureau to inspect local voter registration rolls, a duty to participate in a door knock campaign to increase voter registration (particularly in the South) and to make it a criminal offence to actively discourage a person from registering to vote or from actually voting. As Senate Majority Leader, Beveridge endorsed the scheme. However, the President had shot his party in the foot. One by one, Southern Democrats lined up to oppose and filibuster. While the President stumbled, Beveridge announced his opposition to the filibuster rule and pledged that he would have its power curtailed once the President managed to get the legislation through the Congress. Though the Act would eventually pass due to Republican support, the staunch opposition of Democrats continued to embarrass the President.

As a result of the Act, registrations of African Americans rose by a further 6% by the time of the 1916 Presidential elections. Regrettably, violence in the South also rose and, in October, Congressman Dubois would spend nine days in a Georgia prison, allegedly for inciting violence, before the President was forced to intervene and have him released. The Georgian police involved were removed by the National Guard and charged with attempting to pervert the course of justice. And most of the new additions to the roll would decide to vote Republican.

The Strasbourg Commission
In the city of Strasbourg, in the Neutral Zone of Alsace, the new year of 1915 was marked by a gathering of the elite of Europe's powerful. They had come to sign the Treaty named for the city, a treaty which they hoped would prevent all future war on the continent and beyond. It occurred two years earlier than expected, with France and Germany deciding that Austria's interference in Polish affairs and the resultant war justified an earlier dissolution of the Triple Alliance.

The conditions of the treaty were outlined as follows:

Article I - The member states would commit to fulfill obligations and regulations prescribed by the Commission with regard to the exercise of military power. No member state could legally declare war without the consent of two-thirds of the Commission's governing bodies. No new member could be permitted without the consent of two-thirds of the Commission's governing bodies. Members could only withdraw from the Commission with the consent of their people expressed by popular referendum and must provide two years' notice of such an action.

Article II - The Commission would form a governing Assembly and Council, with a permanent executive.

Article III - Representatives in the Assembly must be in proportion to population of the individual member states and must be chosen by the same method and on such terms in which the member state selects members of their own national parliament. It would be empowered to discuss and make decisions on any matter that affects world peace.

Article IV - The Council would consist of one delegate appointed by the Government of each member state and may be changed at any time. Where a matter under consideration directly involved a member or members of the Council, that nation or those nations would be required to exclude themselves from voting, but may debate the issue before the Council.

Article V - All members must be present for a decision of the Assembly or the Council to have effect, though a three-quarters majority of all members of either body (not just those present) may choose to waive this restriction.

Article VI - The Assembly would appoint a Secretary General to manage the affairs of the Commission, with costs for the Secretariat being borne according to the decision of the Assembly. However, costs must be borne proportionally.

Article VII - A permanent seat would be established in Strasbourg and the territory of Alsace will be eternally neutral and inviolable. All attendees will have diplomatic immunity.

Article VIII - Members would agree to reduce their military forces in line with recommendations from the Commission and would provide the Secretariat with all information requested about their military position, readiness and armaments. The Commission would retain a permanent force of 5000, to be dispatched as necessary for the purposes of peace and defence.

Article IX - The member states could only act together against all threats to territorial integrity and political independence with consent of the Assembly and Council, and an attack upon one member will be treated as an attack on all members.

Article X - Disputes between member states would be referred to the International Court of Justice for settlement and the members agree to abide by the terms arbitrated by the International Court of Justice. They further agree that, if they unwilling to comply, they would withdraw from membership of the Commission under the terms specified in Article I before launching war against the Commission. The International Court of Justice could also provide advisory opinions as requested by the Assembly or the Council. Disputes may be settled by the Council instead of the Court if parties agreed to abide by the decisions of the Council as though it were the Court.

Article XI - If a member state declared war on another member state, the aggressor shall be expelled from the Commission and shall be at war with all other members of the Commission. Trade sanctions should apply against the aggressor state and all financial, commercial and personal relations between the citizens of the aggressor state and the citizens of remaining member states would be regarded as a crime. Member states would contribute military personnel to a campaign against the aggressor state at such levels as the Commission regards as necessary and would provide aid to the member state attacked to ensure loss is minimised.

Article XII - Where the dispute involves a member of the Commission and a non-member of the Commission, the non-member would be invited to take up interim membership and to allow the Commission to arbitrate a settlement that would prevent conflict.

Article XIII - All treaties made by member states could not be effective until they have been reviewed and accepted by the Commission. The members agreed not to seek treaties and obligations that would be inconsistent with being a Commission member.

Article XIV - The Commission was empowered to create international organisations under its direction to further the cause of peace.

Article XV – The Commission would set aside recurrent funds for strategic research and development.

The Treaty was signed and ratified by Germany (8 delegates), France (4 delegates), Belgium, Denmark, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, Norway, Portugal and Sweden. The nineteen Assembly members and nine Council members elected France's Rene Viviani (right) as Secretary General, but it was Aristide Briand who won the Nobel Prize. A supplemental treaty was also signed by the members, allowing for the Franco-German common market in strategic resources, such as oil, gas, iron and coal, to be expanded to all members. It was agreed that the treaty would expire in seven years, but would be renewable for whatever term the members wished thereafter.

The first decision to come before the Commission was the argument over the status of Belgium, with France and Germany bringing the matter before the Commission in its early months. The International Court of Justice ordered that there should be a plebiscite for the people of Belgium to decide the matter. Each province was given the chance to choose between eleven different options.

In the ballot, Flanders voted overwhelmingly for independence, with only a tiny minority (7.7%) voting for union with the Netherlands. In Wallonia, 63.7% voted in favour of union with France, but in the province of Luxemburg, the vote was more divided. 26.7% voted for union with Luxembourg, 27.6% voted for independence and 45.7% voted for union with France. A second plebiscite came down in favour of French nationality over independence. The vote in Brussels had to be redone as well. Just under 50% voted to stay within Flanders, while the remaining votes were evenly split between going with Wallonia and becoming an independent city-state. When the independence option was removed as the lowest scoring of the two and the ballot repeated, the numbers went in favour of Flanders.

The end result of all the voting was that Flanders became an independent state with its capital at Brussels; Wallonia became part of the French Republic. His Majesty, King Albert, remained King of Flanders. And the Commission of Strausborg counted its first success. Belgium had only one colony of any significance: the Congo. As it was already administered in the French language and Wallonia was entitled to a proportion of its territory, King Albert instructed his nation to sell the colony to the French. The price was $3.25 billion.

Three Giants
In June, 1915, three political giants left the political spotlight. Each had contributed in his own unique way to the future of their countries. Each of them left their parties somewhat damaged and diminished.

The first departure came on the first day of the month when the 63-year-old British Prime Minister Herbert Asquith announced that he was stepping down to allow his Chancellor of the Exchequer, David Lloyd George, sufficient time to prepare for an election in 1918. During his seven years as head of the British Government, he had fulfilled the dream of Irish and Indian self-government, redistributed the wealth of the nation, broken the power of the House of Lords and, against his better judgment, given women the vote. He announced that he would retire from Parliament in 1918. At that point, he would become Viscount Asquith, Earl of Oxford, remaining in the House of Lords until his death in 1928.

The second departure came on 9 June, when US Secretary of State William Jennings Bryan resigned from office rather than accept an order to commence negotiations with Britain regarding the potential sale of the Philippines. In Bryan's opinion, too many Americans had shed their blood on that soil. America had begun the job, against his better judgment, but he believed they were now obliged to stay the course until Manila was ready for independence. The President disagreed. For the remainder of his life, Bryan was dedicated to fighting on behalf of Christian fundamentalism on a global scale, attacking Darwin's discoveries and modern theology, and calling for an expansion of the treaty between the United States, the Netherlands and China to prohibit opium. He would die on his way home from London in 1925, having finally convinced the British Empire and its dominions to end their participation in the opium trade.

The third departure involved the retirement of 60-year-old William Howard Taft from the chairmanship of the Constitutional Party. The former Secretary of War stated that he would continue as Professor of Constitutional Law at Yale, as a Justice on the Federal Labor Court and as President of the American Bar Association, but would instead devote his time to convincing Americans of the need for the United States to join the European move towards peace and free trade. He entrusted the party leadership to his protégé, the former Lieutenant Governor of Ohio, Warren Harding, with the charge to seek reunification with the Republicans.

The Story of Billy Hughes
The Australian Labor Party had governed the Commonwealth for half of the nation's existence and Andrew Fisher had served six years as Prime Minister by the time of his retirement in October, 1915. Fisher had been a miner and a trade unionist who had become the Minister for Railways and Public Works in the first parliamentary socialist government in the world.

As Prime Minister, he had already taken a number of steps to alter the constitution, strongly centralising the Australian state and earned his government a reputation for financial soundness. It was an element that was becoming common in all socialist regimes. Russia, Germany, France and Australia had all been experiencing good growth until the capitalist American system had dragged everyone down. Just one more proof of the benefits of a gradual transition to communism over a revolutionary one. Clearly, Marx had not understood that the transition could be painless.

However, not all the caucus thought that Fisher was the best leader. William Morris "Billy" Hughes (left), his abrasive, pushy and ambitious Attorney General, was clearly pushing for the top job. However, with a long run of success, many believed that Fisher was entitled to name his successor. He indicated his intention to do so, selecting instead his Trade Minister, Frank Tudor. Hughes was furious, setting off a chain of events which would bring down the Government.

In March, 1916, Hughes would cross the floor of the House of Representatives to vote with the Opposition, taking a large number of the caucus with him. The Government fell and, in the ensuing election, the seats of the Parliament came back:

Liberal Party (Joseph Cook): 34 seats
Labor Party (Frank Tudor): 23 seats
National Party (Billy Hughes): 18 seats

Hughes had hoped to be leader of a new coalition government, but instead, relegated to the position of holding the balance of power, he spoiled, keeping the Australian government hamstrung for the period of a year at a time when the nation was still finding its feet. And it was quite clear to the electorate that the only reason he was doing so was that he thought he deserved to be Prime Minister. When both Prime Minister Cook and the new ALP leader Matthew Charlton gave up trying to find a working relationship with Hughes, they decided to work for each other to maintain the two-party system.

For the first time, the Liberal and Labor parties threw their preferences to each other, guaranteeing that the Nationalists would be relegated to last position in every parliamentary district. They then voted to dissolve the House in December, 1916, and called a general election. In the vote that followed, Matthew Charlton was elected as Australia's seventh Prime Minister, taking forty-one out of seventy-five seats. Billy Hughes was swept out of his own seat and his party decimated. For the rest of his days, Hughes continually sought election to public office and failed, never understanding why the electorate held him in such contempt. In Australian political folklore, Billy Hughes is today remembered mostly for the term used by Andrew Fisher to describe him - "a petulant pestilence, a vermin, an appallingly chronic little rat".

Two New Candidates
In the latter half of 1915, the Administration of James Clark began to truly fall apart. The Bolivarian Pact was enraged by loans to Brazil and Bolivia, who were both outside the alliance, despite the fact that the money was never directly towards military investment. The President's military cuts led to the resignation of Major General Franklin Bell, the Army Chief of Staff, who proceeded to crucify the President's military policy. When, in December, he moved to break up and sell off Standard Oil, some in the Democratic Party had had enough.

Henry Ford was addressing a scrum of reporters on 2 December, announcing a further wage increase for Ford workers. The Federal Labor Court had voted that, for 1916, the wage would increase to $4.60 per day; in a publicity exercise extraordinaire, Ford announced that his workers would get $5.30 per day. It was during this discussion that Ford was asked about the President's performance. His answer: "I will seek the Democratic nomination for President." From the day of that announcement, the Clark Presidency was unofficially dead. In the coming year, he would have a battle filling the new vacancy on the Supreme Court left by the death of Justice Lamar. The Senate could drag that out forever. The Senate Majority Leader, Albert Beveridge, was also stating that there was no way he would approve the sale of the Philippines to Great Britain, hinting at a long fight on a difficult issue.

Within weeks, Henry Ford was on the campaign trail, pledging to bring new levels of prosperity to all Americans. He launched his bid in St Louis, the President's home town, to wide acclaim, talking about cheap housing and a national pension scheme, protection for business and low taxes. The Republicans were somewhat stumped, uncertain of how to deal with this new electoral factor. Even Senator Beveridge wrote in his diary at this time that "Ford represents a significant threat" to his planned run for the Presidency. However, on 20 January, 1916, a speech was delivered that would fundamentally shape the coming campaign. It ended:

"Friends, our task as Republicans is to strive for justice, achieved through the genuine rule of the people. This is our end, our purpose. The methods for achieving the end are merely expedients, to be finally accepted or rejected according as actual experience shows that they work well or ill. But in our hearts we must have this lofty purpose, and we must strive for it in all earnestness and sincerity, or our work will come to nothing. In order to succeed we need leaders of inspired idealism, leaders to whom are granted great visions, who dream greatly and strive to make their dreams come true; who can kindle the people with the fire from their own burning souls. The leader for the time being, whoever he may be, is but an instrument, to be used until broken and then to be cast aside; and if he is worth his salt he will care no more when he is broken than a soldier cares when he is sent where his life is forfeit in order that the victory may be won. In the long fight for righteousness the watchword for all of us is spend and be spent. It is of little matter whether any one man fails or succeeds; but the cause shall not fail, for it is the cause of mankind.

We, here in America, hold in our hands the hope of the world, the fate of the coming years; and shame and disgrace will be ours if in our eyes the light of high resolve is dimmed, if we trail in the dust the golden hopes of men. If on this new continent we merely build another country of great but unjustly divided material prosperity, we shall have done nothing; and we shall do as little if we merely set the greed of envy against the greed of arrogance, and thereby destroy the material well-being of all of us. To turn this government either into government by a plutocracy or government by a mob would be to repeat on a larger scale the lamentable failures of the world that is dead. We stand against all tyranny, by the few or by the many. We stand for the rule of the many in the interest of all of us, for the rule of the many in a spirit of courage, of common sense, of high purpose, above all in a spirit of kindly justice toward every man and every woman. We not merely admit, but insist, that there must be self-control on the part of the people, that they must keenly perceive their own duties as well as the rights of others; but we also insist that the people can do nothing unless they not merely have, but exercise to the full, their own rights. The worth of our great experiment depends upon its being in good faith an experiment - the first that has ever been tried - in true democracy on the scale of a continent, on a scale as vast as that of the mightiest empires of the Old World. Surely this is a noble ideal, an ideal for which it is worth while to strive, an ideal for which at need it is worth while to sacrifice much; it is an ideal for which I am prepared to fight and I announce my candidacy for the Republican nomination for President."

The speaker was Theodore Roosevelt. The return of Roosevelt began to fundamentally rectify imbalances in the governance of the country. For example, the vacancy in the Supreme Court had been causing enormous headaches for President James Clark. He had been told repeatedly by Senator Beveridge that he would not get approval for any candidate and that the vacancy would remain unfilled upon a Republican sat in the Oval Office. Theodore Roosevelt had lived with an uncooperative Senate. He knew the experience and he did not believe that the judiciary should be the focus of political games. And so he intervened. In an address to the Republican Club, a new foundation he had established in Washington, he spoke about a possible resolution to the ongoing political argument regarding appointments to the bench.

Rather than allowing vacancies to occur for political gain, the Senate Judiciary Committee would send a list of names to the Attorney General for each vacancy. All names would have to be approved unanimously, meaning that both Republicans and Democrats would need to appear on the list as part of a process of political compromise. The Cabinet would then vote on the list and the President would then appoint someone approved by the Cabinet. He encouraged the Senate to initiate the procedure and allow the President to fill the gap left by the death of Justice Lamar. To further oversight, the Senate would be able to recall a judge by a three-quarters vote.

On 28 January, the Congress sent a list of names to the White House. The new Justice, appointed shortly thereafter, was Bainbridge Colby, a graduate of Columbia University, Missouri-born, former State Assembly member for New York with connections to both the Republicans and the Democrats. The Court, following his appointment was then:

Joseph McKenna (California);
Oliver Wendell Holmes (Massachusetts);
William Rufus Day (Ohio);
William Henry Moody (Massachusetts);
Robert Marion La Follette (Wisconsin);
Louis Brandeis (Kentucky);
Charles Evans Hughes (New York - Chief Justice);
John Hessin Clarke (Ohio); and
Bainbridge Colby (Missouri).

Roosevelt also commented on the arrest of Emma Goldman, a woman who had issued detailed pamphlets to women, describing birth control methods. He stated that the Administration should be condemned for not addressing the growing poverty of mothers and that Goldman was only pointing out "substantial evils that the Congress has a responsibility to address". He also defended free speech, stating that it should always be permitted without a clear demonstration that the speech could be shown to have "evil purpose", the malicious harm of another human being.

The Sale of the Philippines
The vehicle carrying US Secretary of State Robert Lansing (right) turned off Mendiola Street and, as his door was opened, he was glad it was only February. Imagine how hot it would be in summer here. Directly ahead was the newly-renovated Malacanang complex and the small gentleman waiting for him ahead was the long-serving and inaugural Prime Minister of the Philippines, Sergio Osmena. Next year, Osmena would complete a decade in office and was not a man with whom the United States would trifle unnecessarily.

With Osmena stood his deputy, Manuel Quezon, and Francis Harrison, the Governor General of the Philippines. Lansing did not know how Harrison would take the idea that the President wanted to put him out of a job, but as a former Representative, at least he would understand the politics behind it all. It had been an open secret that the United States under President Clark had wanted out of the colonial game. Lansing was here to advise that the British had finally opened negotiations for the purpose of purchasing the Philippines from the United States.

The plan had some support at home, particularly in the Caribbean states where there was concern about the growing competitiveness of Philippino sugar. In the West, there were as many complaints about Philippino migration as there was regarding the Japanese and Chinese. All in all, Congress was likely to pass the bill provided the price was right, irregardless of the rants of the Republican Senate leadership.

There were two hiccups. Firstly, Britain was hesitant about the US price, being $1.9 billion per annum over a period of 25 years. While this was significant, inflation meant that it was lower much than the price paid for Egypt. Nonetheless, it still represented a significant investment by Britain and she needed to be sure that it would pay off. She wanted to bring the price down and wanted a provision in the treaty that, if the Philippines revolted against British rule before the end of the payment period, Britain would be entitled to cease payment. Secondly, Osmena wanted built into any treaty a series of guarantees regarding Philippino self-rule. He wanted a guarantee that there would be no change to the current governance system for the interim, but that:

1. At five years, all appointed members of Parliament would make way for elected members. (1921)
2. At fifteen years, the Philippines would be granted full dominion status. (1931)
3. At twenty-five years, the right to appoint its own Governor General would pass from the British Parliament to the Philippino Parliament. (1941)

Osmena also wanted a guarantee that there would be no attempt to combine the Philippines with another British colony.

The treaty was finally signed on 4 August and approved by the United Kingdom and the United States on 29 August. The final approved price was $1.4 billion per annum. In order to achieve Senate approval, the President was required to throw a sop to the imperialists: the purchase of the West Indies from Denmark. Over the next five years, the United Kingdom would spend a massive $2.5 billion on the development of the Philippines.

This reversal for imperialism was immediately brought to the great imperialist, Theodore Roosevelt, for comment. Roosevelt arrived at the border of Mexico on 9 March. The resemblance to Clark's journey before his inauguration was clear and deliberate. He was here to meet with President Carranza and to speak to a crowd of somewhat angry Mexicans, who feared that this man might once again occupy the White House. Roosevelt knew that, for the future to be secured, Mexico must once again feel safe.

He rose to the podium and a less-than-receptive audience. His words were as follows:

"There are always in nature those minds that have been inflamed to weak and to vicious acts of violence. There will always be those who will abuse and slander. There will always be those who brutally and bitterly assault all that is good. I have truly endeavoured never to be one of those men. I give you my word that my only care has ever been for my country. I have said no thing that I could not substantiate, done no deed that I could not justify.

Nonetheless, the issues that have divided in the past have brought sadness and misery to both sides of the border, to both great nations. However, it does not reduce - rather, it emphasises - that we both share a common need. Citizens of Mexico, we see, as you do, a world of those who have and those who have not. We see the day when wars will not be between countries, but between the creed of the great and powerful against the creed of the meek and lowly. When that day comes where those who have not, swayed by their injury, rise up, when they loose their passions to reclaim what is rightfully theirs, when they turn against those who have improperly claimed what is not their own, that will be an ill day for both our countries.

We ask the citizens of Mexico to join with us and forestall the war of creed. We ask them to stand with just men of generous and forgiving hearts, to put aside the grievances that have held us apart, and to stand together for the elementary rights of humanity. Never in my life have I realised the futility of our division as I do today; never in my life have I been as committed to repairing the bridges between us and standing up for what is our common good. I do not regard creed or birthplace as being the essential makeup of a good man; it is a matter of spirit and purpose and your President represents both.

I have today sincerely asked President Carranza to take the lead in denouncing militarism and disorder, to denouncing riot and rebellion, and, in return, the day I am elected, I will offer your country the protection and defence of the United States. A foundation will be established between our two great countries as the nucleus of our eternal peace, and we will turn aside from a relationship that has been dominated by cruel greed and violence to one dominated by righteousness and justice. This will not be a peace marked of cowardice and sloth, or an instrument to further the ends of despotism and anarchy. It will not be a tool of heartless and all-absorbing commercialism, nor one of indulgence and sentimentality. This will not be a peace of giant leaps, but one of confident and practical steps toward that lofty ideal.

The advance in the relationship of the United States with Mexico can be made along several lines. Firstly, we need to arbitrate our differences and draw together to resolve the questions that have explicitly dealt with the controversies between us. I am prepared to submit to international arbitration where we are unable to resolve these differences ourselves, but I believe that we have the capacity and intelligence to resolve our own problems. Secondly, it is clear that the international framework I encouraged has expanded to create a rule of law for nations, an ideal for which we might strive. It is my hope that we can work together to advance this ideal throughout Europe, throughout Asia, throughout the Americas to secure a framework that will prevent all hostility between sovereign and supreme states. Thirdly, under my Administration, America will endorse the masterstroke of the Strasbourg Commission, joining together with those Great Powers honestly bent on peace, and will encourage the formation of an international police power, competent and willing to prevent hostilities between nations. Together, Mr Carranza and I, as international statesmen, will work together to bring about a world of nations that desire peace and that are incapable of aggression, earning our peoples a place in history for all time and the eternal gratitude of all men."

The Fall of Ibn Saud
The Sultan of Nejd, Abd al-Aziz Al Saud (left), received the notice of jihad bis saif on 5 June, 1916, signed by the Caliph himself and endorsed by the Porte in Beirut. The muhajadeen of the Ottoman Empire would soon be on their way. With the notice came a letter, reported drafted by the Caliph himself and accusing Ibn Saud and his family of multiple crimes.

The Caliph claimed that this was a war of defence, citing numerous justifications. He quoted Quran 22:39-40, arguing that the destruction of churches, mosques and synagogues by Saudis was a wrongfully waged war. He stated that Quran 60:10 made clear that alliance with those who fought against you to change your religion was unjust and thus Saud’s persecution of other Muslims to convert them to Wahabi ideas was sinful. He then stated that his duty, under Quran 2:190-191, was to ensure that the Saudis ended their persecutions and to continue hostilities until all people were free to worship the Most Wise and Compassionate.

Ibn Saud had been born in 1876, the son of the then Sultan of Nejd. However, his father had been deposed in 1890 and the young prince went into exile in Kuwait. In 1902, he had returned to depose the Rashidi and to retake his father's throne. However, his ongoing harassment of the Rashidi tribes made him an enemy of Constantinople and the Ottomans sent assistance to the Rashidi on a continual basis from 1904 until finally declaring war themselves in 1916. In October of that year, the United Kingdom agreed to end its trade with the Saudis and to detain any Ikhwan who went outside Saudi territory. The Sherif of Mecca and Prince of the Arabs, Hussein Ibn Ali, joined with the Ottomans and the Rashidis, riding into Riyadh in October and sacking Masmak Castle. The fort was razed to the ground, but no sign was found of Ibn Saud and many of his defenders dissolved into the streets of Al-Bathaa. The Saudi chieftain's eldest son, Turki, was killed in the fighting.

As for the leader himself, Ibn Saud was captured on 11 March, 1917, by troops loyal to Sheikh Salim Al-Mubarak Al-Sabah, Emir of Kuwait. After conferral with both the British and the Ottomans, he was transferred to Baghdad where he lived under house arrest for the next eleven years, receiving a stipend from the Ottoman government but separated from his children and wives. In, November, 1928, he was killed while making an attempt to escape from custody and is buried in an unmarked grave south of the Jabrin Oasis.

Recovery from Recession
In the period to 1916, as the world economy began to recover from the impact of the new US trade and wage regulations, there were three countries that increasingly found that wage inflation, driven by large current account surpluses, was begin to severely erode their competitive position. The first of these was the United States of America, which due to its scale of operations, made the most enormous impact on the global economy. Although GDP growth was not incredibly strong, the US had already established a superior trading position.

From 1913, new trade and wage regulations discouraged US companies from investing heavily in their own country, although they did invest in greater raw material production. Therefore, in the years 1913-1915, US companies, despite their complaints regarding congressional regulation, actually found themselves swimming in a pool of significant cash assets. Some estimates have put that unproductive liquid asset base at $70 billion by the year 1915. We can therefore begin to understand the sudden boom of Latin America once the Congress lifted foreign investment restrictions.

The Great Boom, as it is known today, lasted only three years in total, but it was sufficient to drag the world economy out of the rut it had endured since 1912. Over the course of two years, the productive output of Latin America rose by 68%. Looking at the individual figures for where US companies spent monies, there is no doubt that the largest recipient was Brazil. Into an economy that had previously been $19 billion in size went $29 billion of US money. The results were staggering. Per capita incomes rose from $811 to $2050 and unemployment virtually disappeared. Argentina attracted the next largest input (about $9.2 billion) before wage inflation made it uncompetitive. Another country to benefit enormously was Peru ($8.8 billion). In just two short years, the average per capita income of Latin America rose from about $1600 to close to $2800.

The second country to have significant impact, though on a much smaller scale, was the Commonwealth of Australia. Riding on high commodity prices, the Government found itself with a current account surplus approaching $1.1 billion per annum, or 22% of GDP, and continuing to rise. However, like its Anglophone cousin on the other side of the Pacific, Australian wages were extremely high and business was reluctant to invest. During the administration of Andrew (later Sir Andrew) Fisher, the Australian government demanded from Britain a transfer of sovereignty for New Guinea so that it could control the market. Britain had already transferred administrative control in 1906; it was a relatively small step to pass over full control from London to Melbourne.

By the time Matthew Charlton (right) became Prime Minister, New Guinea had enjoyed an influx of $8.4 billion over a period of five years as well as an influx of residents from Australia itself. In 1918, using the constitutional proscription on indigenous voting to prevent power sharing, Australia named New Guinea as its seventh state and expressed an interest to Berlin about purchasing control of German New Guinea, a deal that was concluded the following year.

The third country was the tiny Pacific dominion of New Zealand, established in only 1907. Because of the scale of its economy, benefits ran only into the hundreds of million, rather than the billions, and impact on the external world was minimal. Nonetheless, it did reach an arrangement with cash-strapped Portugal over the eastern half of Timor and, even though Lisbon remained official sovereign, most of the titles on land were held by New Zealand companies and citizens. A similar situation soon existed in Fiji and large amounts of European and Indian labour were brought to both countries to work an estimated additional 50,000 jobs.

The Death of Roosevelt
On 6 June, 1916, former President Roosevelt was in a meeting with Republican Party officials on the eve of the convention in Chicago. As he left the Coliseum at about 5pm local time, making his way to his car and waving to the gathered crowd with his hat in hand, a former Socialist Labor Party member fired a bullet at short range into his chest. The gunman then took his own life.

Bystanders reported that Roosevelt was initially confused as to what had occurred. The growing stain of blood on his white vest soon became apparent, however, and Roosevelt collapsed. He was pronounced dead on arrival at Emergency Hospital, the bullet having perforated his thoracic cavity and penetrated the pleura, severing a number of pulmonary veins.

Senator Beveridge announced the death to the convention, having come from a meeting with members of the Constitutional Party, whose decision to seek reconciliation with Roosevelt had seemed to mark a new day for the Republican movement. Beveridge said from the podium:

"Theodore Roosevelt dedicated his life to this country and died while living that life on behalf of his country. In this terrible hour, we seek to remember the direction he provided and to follow it, becoming the nation he dreamed we could become.

We can be full of bitterness and hatred and revenge, we can use his departure from among us as a cause for further division among us. Or we can make the dedication that he called from all of us - to forgive, to stand against this violence, to have compassion on the people he loved. It will be difficult, but Teddy always called on us to do the impossible. It will be a time of suffering, but we will work, like him, to ease the suffering of all Americans, whatever the cause.

I ask you tonight to pray for Edith and the children, and to also pray for our nation - to remember a man and a country that we all loved before the throne of Almighty God. And I ask you to dedicate yourselves to the cause he set out before us: to bring justice to abide in the hearts and lives of all God's creatures."

With his failure to win re-nomination, President James Clark became a shadow to the boxing match between Republican candidate Senator Albert Beveridge of Indiana and Democratic candidate Henry Ford of Michigan for the position of President.

The shadow of the late President Roosevelt hung over the election, a martyr to the reconciliation of the Constitutional Party, which had folded back into the Republican fold after it became clear they would lose their last Senator and over half their House seats. Suitably chastised, they were a broken force. The President's assassin had been a former member of the Socialist Labor Party and both main candidates were talking about the "Red Scare" - the rise of the threat of socialist revolution in America, in the hope to contain the SLP's result.

Another major issue in the election was Democrat corruption of the electoral system. There was a clear gerrymander in the House in favour of the Democrats of between 3.5% and 4%. The Republicans and Socialists were calling on all voters to come out on election day and ensure that the Democrats were not re-elected through fraud, undermining confidence in the strength of the political system and its fragility under abuse. There were also grave concerns in some camps about the Republican campaign. Beveridge's less-than-veiled attacks upon his political rivals as enemies of the state, his allegiance to the new ideas of eugenics, his appeal for a greater security apparatus and his call to disempower the judiciary all contributed to a greater sense of nervousness abroad and at home.

When asked by his Prime Minister which candidate Britain should hope won the election, the British Ambassador wrote back, "None of the above". Nonetheless, it was inevitable that a victor must emerge and one did. Riding on the tail of popular sympathy, Albert Beveridge was elected as the 28th President of the United States of America. While he lost a total of 47 congressional districts, he retained a large majority in the Senate and control of the largest party in the House of Representatives. The result was:

Republican Party: 47.3%
Democratic Party: 37.0%
Socialist Labor Party: 15.7%

Those who were actively concerned about Beveridge wondered if this might be the last days of the Republic and whether or not there would ever again be in America such a thing as a free and fair election.

Death of the Emperor
On 21 November, 1916, Emperor Franz Josef of Austria-Hungary entered immortality. For sixty-six years, he had overseen the decline of his Empire. He had betrayed the Russians during the Crimean War, creating lingering ill will between the two countries. He had allowed the unification of Italy and, even though Austria had regained most of its Italian possessions, the quality of life was in decline on the peninsula and large numbers of Italians were leaving for points abroad. The rise of Prussia and the war of 1866 had ensured the further decline of his empire. And now he was gone.

Emperor Franz Ferdinand, his successor, had already laid out a plan for his nation's future and it was one that was distasteful to many. It was therefore no surprise that, as the imperial family began to make preparations for a funeral, forces claiming to be loyal to Count Istvan Tisza, Prime Minister of Hungary, seized control of public buildings in Vienna and Budapest and declared a provisional government. The Treasury Minister, Ernst von Koerber of Trento, in nominal control of the Government, declared Tisza and his supporters rebels. For a few days, it appeared as though the Empire would break down into civil war.

However, many of Tisza's supporters were shocked by the direct assault on Austria and backed away from their former master. Large numbers took to the streets of the empire, shutting it down in a general strike. He was sacked four days after the initial coup and placed under arrest. While the Emperor gave him a reprieve from the death penalty, Tisva nonetheless died in prison in 1919 as the new Emperor proceeded with his plans for federalisation and the formation of the United States of Greater Austria, with Mihaly Karolyi taking on the task of Governor of Hungary.

Unfortunately, there were some deaths as a result of the violence that gripped the Empire during the attempted coup. Count von Sturgkh, the long-serving Minister President of Austria, was shot in his offices on the first day of the violence. Prince Consort Joseph August of Aragon and his children were on holiday in Budapest at the time and were caught in their car by a firebombing that killed them all. In the trashing of the ministries, a number of bureaucrats were killed, including a Bohemian count, Fidel Palffy, murdered by crossfire in Prague.

The Roland Steiner School
Professor Romain Rolland of Sorbonne University, Nobel laureate in literature, shifted the papers on his desk. There was last week's Le Monde, with an article about the uprising by Greek Cypriots which Britain had crushed on behalf of its Ottoman allies. Athens had fumed over that one. There was the papers that required marking and the notice of a new history lecture that he had to distribute. On the other side sat the latest novel by Ernest Poole, just brought in from America, about the concept of "the generation gap". All of these had to be clear. It would not do any good to have a messy office when his visitor arrived. A knock at the door announced his arrival in good time and Professor Roland welcomed in his long-haired dark-eyed guest, bowing to the youthful man as he entered. It was a distinct honour to have in his presence a swami who had set him, and many others, on the course to self-realisation.

Paramahansa Yogananda (left) had started a cultural revolution, establishing a Hindu school in Bordeaux that combined regular education with yoga training. Much of it had been funded by Rolland, who had been in correspondence with Indian leaders for some time and was excited by the events of the Revolt and the subsequent creation of the Dominion. He had learned of Yogananda from Rabindranath Tagore, the Bengali poet he had met in 1913. Roland and Tagore had been in regular correspondence since Tagore's visit and the guru had also introduced him to South African political activist, Mohandas Gandhi.

The success of the International Hindu (Roland) School movement was largely influenced by French distaste for the Roman Catholic Church. Roland was keen to see the spiritual vacuum filled by religions of the East and had sponsored Yogananda on a tour of France, taking in Paris, Marseilles, Lyon, Toulouse, Nice, Strasbourg and Nantes. In each city, there had been a large amount of curiosity, interest and support and, in Paris, it appeared like there may be sufficient numbers for two schools. From France, it was hoped that interest would spread across the Channel and throughout Europe.

In 1918, Roland would go on to write his texts on world government, bringing even more attention to his work with the Hindu School movement. The schools would later absorb large elements of the pedagogy of Rudolf Steiner, becoming very student-oriented. As a result of his work, 23% of all students in the world today have been educated at a Roland Steiner School, a combination of Western pedagogy and Eastern philosophy.

President Beveridge Threatens
On 4 March, 1917, President Beveridge was sworn in on the steps of the Capitol. His inaugural address was one of menace. It went as follows:

"Our great nation is defenceless against the threat of socialist revolutionaries. And there are those in the Senate and House who are willing to bow down to the enemy within. But I am here to call the country to awaken to the danger it faces and to defend the freedom it loves. We should be resolute, angry and resolute, determined to bring to justice those who have threatened us.

The needs of our security and military forces are many. I want to call upon the members of Congress to do what is necessary, to stand up for the American people, to display leadership and to serve this country - not the vested political interests of a small minority who threaten our very soul, who wish to bring bloodshed, who wish to bring us to a state of war. America has known and fought war, but this is not being fought on foreign soil, nor is it being declared by a sovereign government. This is a war that is not attacking our bodies or our cities, but our very freedom.

Why has our great nation stumbled? Because people who wish to remake the world, who wish to impose their radical beliefs upon us, extremists who have killed our most illustrious leaders, McKinley and Roosevelt, have been allowed to pretend they are innocent of this shed blood. The socialists are linked to organisations in other countries, all of whom have recruited and trained with one object - to take over peaceful democratic nations everywhere and bring them under their control.

So today, I am announcing that we will not quietly. We will fight. We will take in hand those who have conspired against this country. We will liberate those whom they have oppressed. We will cease apologising to the world for defending those things we hold dear. We will demand our right to continue as a sovereign and free people. We will neither negotiate nor surrender.

Now, there are those Americans among us who believe in the right of the working man. I respect that belief because I share it. It is good that all men should have share in the bounty of this country. To prove this, I will sign the Eight Hour Day Bill into law. However, the socialists are traitors to that belief, using it to build support so that they may hijack this nation. They are our enemy and I will endeavour to prove to you over the next four years that this enemy can be found, that it can be stopped and that it can be defeated. Those who want to depose legitimate governments, those who wish to take away our freedom, those who wish to disrupt and end our capitalist way of life must learn that we will stand in their way, every step of the way. We will not grow fearful and retreat. We will not forsake others to fall under their sway. We will stand up against every atrocity they commit, we will point our their lies and we will not abandon our values in favour of totalitarianism.

I pledge to America that I will use every resource, every tool of diplomacy and intelligence, every arm of law enforcement, every weapon of war, every dollar down to our last cent, to disrupt and defeat this global menace. We will drive them out and give them no refuge or rest until they are gone. And those countries who harbour and protect such people will be regarded as an enemy and hostile regime.

Over the next year, we will get American industry back on its feet. We will block deport those who have come to this country only to attack it. We will fight a war to clean up sedition and clean out the traitors, to shut down the support network of the enemy, to close up its voice, to bring their plots and their plans and their moral corruption to nought. We will actively rip out the root of socialism wherever it grows and kill it.

This is a war that we fight not just for ourselves, but for all humanity. It is a fight for freedom, for democracy, for progress. We call on those who yet remain free, who still have control of their governments, to rally to our side and to stand against this assault upon our souls. We have nothing to fear for the hand of the Supreme Governor of the Universe will stand with us. We face struggles and dangers but we will be determined and strong and we shall not fail. I promise you - the President of the United States will not rest until this war is won.

We are confident of victory in the wisdom of God and may He watch over the United States of America. Thank you."

The words of the American President reverberated across the world, but even more so in his country, where a Socialist Governor had just been elected in the state of Oklahoma. In the Senate, John Calloway Walton had only been in political office for two years. An outsider to win the position of US Senator, he had slipped between the two major parties and become the first Socialist Senator in US history. There was grave concern among Socialist Party members that their party was going to be under direct attack.

Senator Walton did not regard himself as a radical. He had previously spoken on an expanded farm cooperative program to aid troubled farms, demanded improvements in workers compensation to increase benefits to employees and criticised the Congress' failure to enact stronger warehouse inspection laws to protect Oklahoma's cotton and wheat markets. He had campaigned on free books for children, increased welfare spending and strong law and order. In April, 1917, he found himself willing to speak on anything. And everything. He had an assistant running back and forward to the Library of Congress just to get him something new to read. And, as he was viciously attacking the White House, the Democrats were content to allow him to continue reading.

For 35 hours and 17 minutes, the Senator would continue to read in the longest filibuster to date the chamber had known. The bill under debate was the Military Reform Bill. The President was attempting to expand the military again; the Socialist Party was standing against it. Instead, they wanted the extra $4 billion redirected towards a stimulus package for American education, employee benefits and welfare to rebuild prosperity. Walton also wanted a tax break to business in return for a 15% increase in wages - with every cent of the new wages going into the National Savings Fund, in the name of the employee, rather than directly to workers for expenditure. This should ensure that all citizens could retire at 65 and be paid by the government the same income they earned prior to retirement, ongoing, for the rest of their lives. If the employee (generally a man) died prior to retirement, his family would receive the benefit upon his death and the government will make up extra money required.

Eventually, the President would manage to get his increases, but not before committing another $2 billion to socialist ideas. The rest of the expenditure would come on 10 April, 1917, when the President again had to negotiate with the Socialists to reform the immigration laws. Beveridge got a complete ban on Chinese immigration and allowed for the deportation of immigrants who were "mentally or physically defective". In the years to come, that term would be contested in courts across the country. In Utah, federal persecution of Mormonism occurred, with Mormons arrested as "mentally defective" for their belief in polygamy. Anarchist and socialist groups were rounded up and all foreign nationals in them expelled.

With each barrier, the President grew more frustrated. He eventually asked the Senate to introduce a rule that a filibuster could be brought to an end by a two-thirds vote. He received a compromise, and the cloture rule was set at three-quarters. The assault on the Senate was, however, only Beveridge’s first step in his fervent campaign against “the Reds”. What nobody appreciated was that it was also the first attack on the freedoms that had made America great and the first signal of democracy’s demise.

The Einstein Factor
In 1905, German scientist Albert Einstein (right) had determined that the cause of light was the movement of electrons within an atom from a higher energy level to a lower energy level. The radiation or surplus energy that an atom gave off was called a photon, and appeared to us as light. In an ordinary light bulb, these electrons moved randomly in a process called spontaneous emission, producing a low level of coherent light.

What Einstein wondered was whether you could stimulate the movement of these electrons by bombarding the electrons with photons. Not only would the photon bound back as light, but it would bring more photons with it, dramatically amplifying the wave of light energy. He then decided that, if this process could be repeated en masse, with a whole lot of atoms, these breakaway photons would hit other atoms and produce large amounts of light energy. While the technology would not exist to test this process in 1917, Einstein had just laid the mathematical and theoretical basis for the laser. He would participate in Russian experiments to solve the problem of continuous output from 1924, but it would be 1931 before he would manage to produce the first working laser.

Government of that time would look upon the laser as a potential weapons, and both Germany and Russia contributed considerable funding towards development. They achieved an operational model in 1931, but Einstein demonstrated in 1933 that output through a diode could only be achieved in a pulsed operation and that it required a temperature state of 77 degrees Kelvin. It would be 1941 before lasers could operate at room temperature and they would not begin to enter visible application in our daily lives until 1945. The first major consumer device equipped with lasers was the compact disc player, which began selling in European stores in 1953, having taken two decades to convert a military application into a civilian one.

Other scientific and cultural advances were made in the year 1917. Another field of discovery was that of morphogenesis. D'Arcy Wentworth Thompson of Scotland was a mathematician who applied his understanding to biology and came to the conclusion that evolutionary divergence of biological forms was limited by physics. Therefore, to achieve evolutionary growth, he speculated that there must have been another factor in play and Thompson would finally discover what that was in 1941, just seven years before his death - DNA.

Finally, in 1917, there were further discoveries about our past. The British, inspired to strike a closer relationship with Mexico, funded their first expedition in the Mayan territories. Dr Thomas Gann was the chief medical officer of the British Honduras, but his foremost love was archaeology and he was chosen to lead the expedition. He crawled over sites across the Yucatan, discovered a few unknowns and, at Tulum, discovered a stucco idol completely intact. By the time he returned to Britain in 1923, Gann was the foremost expert on the Mayan civilisation and his continued insights made him the last great European explorer of central America.

Foundation of the USSR
The Russian Empire ceased to exist on 17 March, 1917, with the passage of the new Russian constitution. The new nation, the Union of Socialist States of Russia (USSR), had long been in the plan of Baron Trotsky, now in his fifth year and retitled as Chancellor, to revamp Russia's outdated bureaucratic nightmare. The new Constitution, which continued to bind all parts of the former Empire together, devolved a large amount of power to the constituent parts of that Empire, which designating that all authority came from the Tsar.

There were a number of state kingdoms within the realm: Ukraine, White Russia, Bulgaria, Caucasia, Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Kirghizstan, Turkmenistan, and, of course, Russia. The capital of Russia would be moved to Moscow, while St Petersburg would remain the federal capital in a territory that was separated from Russia entirely. The new kingdoms would be permitted to exercise any power which was not restricted to St Petersburg by the new Constitution. Each would have a Premier, who would be responsible to the Tsar, but Trotsky alone would hold the title of Chancellor.

The powers outlined for the central government were very similar to those outlined for the federal government of the United States of America. However, there were additions to the Federal Duma's powers. They would be in charge of all banking, registration of corporations, marriage and divorce, welfare provision, railways, and relations between commerce and labour. In addition, there was one additional power which entitled the government to "assume ownership of property from any State or any person for any purpose, provided compensation for such assumption can be considered just." All other powers were devolved to the new state kingdom governments, including education, health and police powers. They would be required to hold their own constitutional conventions and agree on how to govern their new regions. To represent the new federation, they adopted a new flag (left). The Duma was elected on the basis of universal suffrage from each of the kingdoms of the USSR. There are 351 seats, which are divided between the state kingdoms as follows:

Russia: 182 seats
Ukraine: 61 seats
Uzbekistan: 32 seats
Kazakhstan: 21 seats
Caucasia: 20 seats
White Russia: 13 seats
Bulgaria: 10 seats
Kirghizstan: 6 seats
Turkmenistan: 6 seats

However, all legislation approved by the Duma must also be approved by a majority of the Council of Premiers, the heads of government of each of the state kingdoms. And they should not consent to approve legislation without the consent of the state Dumas; though they are not bound to do so, they can be removed by a vote of no confidence for failing to consult the state Duma before a vote on federal legislation. Essentially, the USSR was a nation where Russian delegates would initiate the vast majority of legislation, but the outlying regions of the Empire had the capacity to stall it indefinitely if five of them banded together. If there was a disagreement between the Duma and the Council of Premiers, and the Duma introduces a bill twice within a sitting which was then twice rejected by the Council of Premiers, the Chancellor could order the Tsar to dissolve the Duma and force an election. If the Chancellor won the election, he could then call a sitting of the Duma to reconsider the bill and provided it is passed by a two-thirds majority of the Duma, it shall become law.

The person who held the majority in the Duma was to be called the Chancellor of the USSR and Vice Chairman of the Council of State (the Executive); the Tsar, of course, was Chairman. The head of the Russian Duma would be the Premier of Russia, an entirely different post but undoubtedly the third most powerful position in the country.

One power that was not reserved for the state kingdoms was the power to secede. This was strictly forbidden, in a hope that it would ensure that the disaster visited on the Americans in the 1860's was not repeated here. However, there was room left for further devolution and the creation of new state kingdoms.

Of greater importance to Trotsky, however, was the coming conference in St Petersburg in July. Representatives from socialist parties across the world would gather as part of the Second International (Socintern). It would include the Prime Ministers of France, Germany, the USSR, Austria-Hungary and Australia (Charlton was sending a representative), as well as delegations from China, Japan, Finland, Lithuania, Poland, Romania, Serbia, Sweden, Norway, Denmark, the Netherlands, Switzerland, Ireland, Britain and the United States. It would also include representatives from the International Workers of the World and other trade unions.

It was necessary for them all to develop a common ground on which to deal with the potential threat of the United States Administration. With the four major powers of continental Europe allied, there was little that the Americans could hope to achieve outside their sphere of influence. However, the question was whether socialist movements should actively oppose the Americans. In the end, the question would be deferred until 1920 due to disagreements among those present on a course of action.


Independence Day
Chief Justice Charles Evan Hughes (right) turned over the pages of the newspaper, waiting the call that he knew would be coming. The leading story was that the Commission of Strasbourg had decided to allow Alsace-Lorraine a referendum on independence next year. It was competing with the death of King George I of Greece after 54 years on the throne. Undoubtedly, the paper said, the new King Constantine would seek to distance himself from Great Britain and move closer to Germany, given the situation with the Cypriots. However, Hughes knew that tomorrow he would be on the headlines.

The ruling that was about to be published today, 4 July, 1917, would enrage, infuriate and aggravate the President. Hughes had felt uncomfortable with the President ever since he had passed the Sedition Act, creating the National Security Council, which Beveridge had then used to harass trade unions, prevent publications that disagreed with the government and to threaten Socialist Party members. The response had been a massive protest in Chicago, creating racial conflict for the first time in years as white supporters of the President (many suggested that they were members of the National Investigations Bureau) had clashed with African American supporters of the Socialist Party. The President had allowed the violence to escalate until, with three hundred people dead, he had instituted martial law across the whole state of Illinois.

The Chief Justice had immediately hijacked a case of an individual arrested under the Sedition Act, despite the recent vacancy caused by the retirement of the ailing Justice Moody. The brethren had agreed unanimously with his decision to do so. And together, they attacked the Sedition Act, stating that prohibitions on the spread of political activities and information were a violation of the First Amendment. Congress had no power to prevent agitation against the Government or to prohibit citizens from conducting political activism unless they became violent. And, under close examination of the Chicago riot, the people who should have been arrested were those who initiated the violence - the supporters of the President. Those who had been detained had been detained illegally and were free to go.

Congressman Dubois would take over the campaign against the President later in the month and under the protection of the Supreme Court, would stage rallies in New York, Philadelphia and Houston. Their complaint was that, during the Administration, the tide was turning in favour of greater segregation based on the President's doctrine of the purity of the races. Then, in August, the Governors of Oklahoma and Arkansas issued a joint statement, arguing that the President's use of the National Guard was a direct attack on states rights. A protest march to Washington had been attacked, resulting in eight deaths.

It soon became clear that the level of conflict in the United States was on the rise and this time, there may be no stopping it. The government of the Dominion of Canada, under Sir Robert Borden, formally expressed its concerns and contacted London, suggesting that the British Army might like to engage in some friendly troop rotations. Prime Minister Lloyd George agreed, with the proviso that Canada agree to raise its own forces. Over the period between July and December, 1917, Canada raised a total of sixteen thousand troops. The British would steadily send a further thirteen thousand. While these figures couldn't compare to the US military, being only about one third the size, the organisation of the Canadian forces into "shock infantry", with sniper, grenadier and demolition brigades becoming the core of the units, gave the Americans considerable pause. The new slogan of the Canadian armed forces to those of the south: "Dare If You Will, but Prepare for the Worst".



The Fall of Serbia
There could be no doubt of the intent. General Dragutin Dimitijevic, a professor at the Serbian Military Academy and a senior member of their General Staff, had been captured on Austrian soil on 20 July, 1917, with documentation that demonstrated clearly the plans of his organisation to assassinate the Emperor. To say that the Emperor had been furious was an understatement. This was just one of a series of offences since the dampening of relations between the United States of Austria-Hungary and its southern neighbour had been caused by Albanian rebellion, and this time, it was clear that the Serbian government was involved in the plot. In the Reichsrat, there was uproar and demands for an immediate move against Serbia. In the streets, the Minister for Industry, Benito Mussolini, attempted to calm the trade unions who had joined demands for war. Prime Minister Ernst von Koerber met with the Russian Ambassador.

In St Petersburg, it was agreed that Vienna had made every attempt possible to rectify the difficulties between the two nations, including granting southern Bosnia and refusing to annex Albania outright into the Empire. Russia was also working with Austria toward a steady revival of the Polish nation. Serbia was without support on this one. Britain, Germany, France, the Ottomans, even her neighbours in Romania and Greece, made clear that Serbia had overstepped the mark. Austria-Hungary was given a free hand.

Her demands were simple. Serbia should allow Austrian forces to enter its borders without resistance to remove those people who were engaged in criminal activity. There was a list of names of those to be detained, including six members of the Government, Prime Minister Pasic among them, as well as four members of the General Staff. There was also a warning that further investigations may produce even more names. Essentially, the Serbian ruling class, with the exception of their King, would become the hunted. Austria would "temporarily" take over a number of functions of government until all those involved in the activities had been removed. Once all conditions were met, Austria would withdraw and allow Serbia to resume full sovereignty. The Serbians were given 72 hours to reply.

On 22 July, the Regent, Prince Aleksander, working with Field Marshal Zivojin Misic and his assistant, General Petar Bojovic, orchestrated a coup d'etat and arrested all the persons named by the Austrian government. They detained all known associates of the named conspirators, including judges, military officers, professors, bureaucrats and diplomats, offering them up to the Austrians as a sacrificial lamb. However, on 23 July, the Reichsrat decided that the Serbians had failed to meet their demands and mobilised their forces for war.

The invasion began on 10 August, with the crossing of the Sava and Drina Rivers and an offensive across the mountains near Cer. In a battle lasting three days, the Austrians took twenty-five thousand casualties, while the Serbians, fielding a smaller force, lost sixteen thousand. By 1 September, the Serbian army was running out of artillery shells and gradually, in a war of attrition on both sides, the Austrians progressed steadily. On 22 November, Prince Aleksander ordered the evacuation of the capital and Serbia surrendered two days later. The Serbian royal family were granted refuge in Russia.

The official death toll was nearly four hundred thousands, with Austria bearing a slight disadvantage in number of deaths. However, the shattered infrastructure of Serbia led to a number of deadly epidemics during the winter months that followed the occupation. There was also considerable evidence of atrocities committed by the imperial forces against unarmed defenceless Serbians (above). In all, over nine hundred thousand Serbians (23% of the total population) died, the vast majority of them male. Serbia was incorporated into the United States of Austria-Hungary, initially as a protectorate, later as a state. However, it would be difficult to underestimate the degree of hatred and animosity the invasion created and it was appreciated, at the time, that Serbia may never be fully integrated into the Empire.

The Aragon Marriage
The "Spanish Curse" - that is what some called it. For Queen Auguste Marie of Aragon, now thirty-nine, widowed and without an heir thanks to the Hungarian revolt, giving it a label hardly helped her state of mind. The near extinguishment of the Spanish line, the fall of the Spanish kingdom and now her own losses could not be covered by a journalistic epithet. Across the way in Madrid, King Alfonso XIV of Castile, now a 16-year-old youth, was just becoming aware of the disasters his own father had brought to bear upon his own kingdom and upon Italy.

The instability of their individual dynasties could not be undone through cooperation. The age difference and the lack of marriageable stock made that impossible. There were growing movements towards republicanism and anarchism and growing political instability in both countries. This was particularly obvious when one considered that they were, without comparison, the poorest countries in Europe. Even tiny Portugal and Greece had begun to pull ahead. In Castile, the El Turno Pacifico system was crumbling.

The King dealt with the emerging chaos the only way he knew how. He turned to his advisors and, in particular, his Andalusian-born Chief of Staff, General Miguel Primo de Rivera, nephew and heir of the Marques de Estella. Primo de Rivera had tutored the young monarch in military tactics, but had also led him through political discussions about the worthlessness of constitutional rule, the futility of political parties, the value of building the military and national infrastructure to subjugate the "rebels" in the east.

On 13 August, 1917, the Duke of Parma, Regent of Spain, was removed in a palace coup and replaced by General Primo de Rivera. It is from this date that we can begin to record the massive expenditure on business and public services that raised living standards in Spain, but also produced unsustainable inflation. It is also from this date that we can begin to observe the steady preparations of the Castilian armed forces for a new war against Aragon.

For Queen Auguste Marie, the Spanish curse appeared set to continue, but the widow had a counterpart in her cousin. King Roberto of the Cisalpine Kingdom had lost his wife, Marie, in 1909 during childbirth, and now all his children save one - Irmingard in 1903, Rudolf in 1912, Luitpold in 1914 and the other unnamed child who had been stillborn. The two cousins had much in common: grief, loss, the duties of royalty when they wished for anything else. And there were always things you could share with family that you could not share with outsiders.

Over the course of a year and a half, the two spent much time travelling between Zaragosa and Florence, between the refurbished Aljaferia Palace and Palazzo Pitti. Both had their share of concerns about the future of their dynasties. For the Queen, she no longer had an heir and she was past her child-bearing days. She was under extreme pressure from the Spanish court to adopt the King of Castile as her heir. For the King, the steady decline of his father, King Ludwig III of Bavaria, meant that he would soon inherit that throne too. As King of Bavaria, he would be liege to the Kaiser. However, as King of the Cisalpine, he owed a loyalty to nobody. The Kaiser was insistent that he either relinquish his claim to Bavaria, or that he bring the Cisalpinians into loyalty to Berlin. In addition, his father's Prime Minister, Georg, Graf von Hertling, was nearly eighty and quite incapable. Despite Roberto's continual warnings, the King refused to do anything about him. In addition, the recent incorporation of Genoa back into the kingdom, in a treaty signed early in 1918, was causing headaches. Who would have thought that the tiny state could cause so many headaches?

She needed an heir apparent; he needed strength to be able to determine the future course of his inheritance without having to follow orders from the Kaiser. It was thus somewhat inevitable that on 9 November, 1918, they wed. As part of their contract, they became joint monarchs of the United Kingdom of Aragon, with both their assents required to any law; each named the other as successor; his son, the 13-year-old Crown Prince Albert, would succeed to the throne only once both of them were deceased.

As for a reorganisation of the government, they pursued a line similar to their cousin, Emperor Franz Ferdinand, dividing the territory up into states and distributing representation accordingly. The new Parliament was, at 556 members, going to require a new building. Following are the names of the states and their individual number of representatives:

Milan - 94 seats
Barcelona - 70 seats
Naples - 57 seats
Palermo - 50 seats
Valencia - 47 seats
Bologna - 40 seats
Bari - 40 seats
Florence - 35 seats
Vitoria Gastiez - 21 seats
Catanzaro - 20 seats
Cagliari - 16 seats
Genoa - 16 seats
L'Aquila - 13 seats
Zaragoza - 12 seats
Palma - 10 seats
Potenza - 6 seats
Pamplona - 6 seats
Campobasso - 3 seats

The Question of Jerusalem
At the ripe old age of seventy-three, it had been a significant journey for the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire to make. The legitimate excuse for the trip had been to undertake discussions with the Americans as part of a "getting to know you" exercise. However, in truth, he had wanted to come to meet with the French artist, Marcel Duchamp, who had newly established the International Society of Independent Art at Yale University. Mehmet V regarded himself as an artist and poet and was keen to make contact with this philosopher of the avant-garde.

It was during his stay in New York that he went to visit the Statue of Liberty and read the "New Colossus". He stirred when asked the poet's name: Emma Lazarus, a Jew who had fled from persecution in Russia. On further discussion, he learned that she had called for a Jewish homeland in Uhyun in the 1880's. It encouraged him to consult with American Jewry about the future of his refugee experiment on the coasts of Palestine.

On 2 November, upon his return to Beirut, he announced that he had excised Jerusalem from Arab control, making it a city-state comparable to what the Egyptians had done in Alexandria and his own people had done in Constantinople. The management of the city would be placed under a council of clerics, with representation from each of the traditions: the Tawrat, the Injil and the Qu'ran. As to Uhyun, it would become a province in its own right, though the Sultan would remain monarch to balance the growing influence of the Hashemites. To celebrate the change, it would receive a new name: Isra'il.
 
How Democracy Dies
The nationalisation of the railways under anti-trust legislation had not been expected. Nor had the decision of Congress to pass legislation that made all sexual interaction outside marriage illegal. The Supreme Court had been doing their best to hold off the tide by stating that this could only apply to relationships of a commercial nature, but that didn't stop the National Security Agency from enforcing it somewhat differently. And until elections were held in 1918, it was supposed that nothing could be done to stop the President.

It didn't stop resistance, however. There had been more protests in Pennsylvania again, and then Nebraska had joined the case, with large numbers of immigrant families claiming that they had been harassed. It was enough for some states to make a definitive stand. There was legislation on the books in most of the southern states that had been used to ban the operations of the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People, Dubois' experiment in agitation. However, it did not specifically mention that organisation or any other. It simply said that the states had the power to deregister or prevent the operations of organisations that threatened the safety and security of others.

For Governor Hugh Dorsey of Georgia, the answer could not have been more obvious. On 13 November, 1917, he issued an Executive Order stating that the Republican Party met the criteria of his state and that it would be deregistered as an organisation. Louisiana, Mississippi and South Carolina followed suit the following day. And the Governors of Arkansas, Florida, Texas and Virginia indicated that they may follow the lead. Alabama merely endorsed their decision, but stated that, at this stage, they would not ban the Republican Party.

Socialist minority governments in Washington, Oklahoma and South Dakota stated they would stand by the decisions of the southern states. However, their tactics were different. On 7 December, the day the railways became national property, they passed a bill requesting a constitutional convention. Their proposal was that the states, by a majority of two-thirds, could recall the Congress to an election. Initiated in South Dakota, the movement quickly swept the country. It passed through the state congresses in every state except for:

Delaware, Illinois, Iowa, Maine, Massachusetts, Michigan, New Hampshire, New Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, Vermont and West Virginia.

This provided 39 out of 52 states, requesting a constitutional convention. However, a gubernatorial veto in a number of states reduced this considerably. Those states where a veto was exercised were:

California, Connecticut, Indiana, Minnesota, New Mexico, Oregon and Wisconsin.

In Idaho, North Dakota and Kansas, Republican Governors voted in favour of a convention, allowing legislation to pass and earning themselves expulsions from the Republican Party. However, it was insufficient as gubernatorial vetos reduced the number of states requesting a constitutional convention to thirty-two out of fifty-two. This was clearly insufficient to make the necessary two-thirds to provide for a convention.

To get an increase in those numbers, the Democrats and the Socialists struck an interim alliance, insisting that Minnesota Governor Joseph Burnquist (right) had, through his operation of the "Public Safety Commission", violated his constitutional responsibility. They immediately moved for his impeachment. There was more direct attempt to influence the situation in California, when Governor Williams Stephens was killed during a bombing of the Governor's mansion. The new Governor, Clement Young, signalled his intention to not veto any more attempts by the state congress to call a convention.
Either way, the tensions were clear as the United States marched warily into 1918, unsure of its future.

The President, however, had a new economic plan. Albert Beveridge introduced his new greenback currency on 23 April, 1918, and it commenced an economic boom in America the likes of which had been unprecedented. Abandoning the principles of fiat currency, President Beveridge stated that the dollar would be issued based on the credit of the United States Government, ending the influence of unemployment and inflation. For many voters, it almost excused his tyrannical approach to national security the previous year. In fact, many Socialists in Congress lined up to support the enabling legislation. They also endorsed his decision to allow General Motors to buy Chevrolet, rather than applying the anti-trust provisions.

What they did not support was the Executive Order of 16 May. Under this directive to the National Security Council and the National Investigations Bureau, it became a criminal offence to speak, print, write or publish anything that was critical of the US Executive, any government department, any national symbol or any act or person within the military. The Postmaster General was ordered to begin searches on all correspondence, to remove any such comments from correspondence and to notify the police of the criminal behaviour of the author. It was under this legislation that author Sherwood Anderson was arrested on 4 May when he described the President as a "grotesque, stunted and inarticulate being". Actor Charlie Chaplin, who wrote to the President demanding freedom of expression for his new United Artists, likewise found himself detained. Even the Chief Justice, who commented in June that child labour was "inherently evil", found himself being warned about "inappropriate language".

There has often been discussion about the direction in which the United States was headed under Beveridge and what might have happened had it not been for the events of August that year. It is fairly certain that the Great Plague, the pandemic of influenza, began in the Great Plains. Why and how, nobody has yet been able to ascertain. What is definitely certain is that the world would never be the same. The Great Plague swept through American society and, subsequently, the entire human population of the planet. A virulent disease, it is believed that one in four people (475 million total) contracted the virus, including over twenty-two million people in the United States alone.

Within the first months, modern scientists estimate that it had spread to every continent and every people. Fear of contagion brought much of modern society to a standstill. Theatres, churches, schools, the court system, public transport, even hospitals all ceased to function. The symptoms became clear to the American population earlier than any other and a number of clerics declared it to be the judgment of God on the Administration. With the police unable and, in some cases, unwilling to enforce order for fear of infection, the growing national security apparatus began to fall apart. In the end, close to 4.5 million Americans, and 90 million people worldwide, would die. It is uncertain who spread the disease into the Capitol, but twenty-two members of the House and five Senators died in the Great Plague as well. Globally, the disease would have similar effects, with Sultan Mehmed V of the Ottoman Empire being the most "high profile" of its victims. In later years, he would be remembered as the leader who revived the Ottoman fortunes and as a great humanitarian by Jewish people of all nations.

On 30 August, the lack of response by the White House to the growing list of casualties, the growing list of military dead and the growing chaos in the streets led to an unprecedented crisis in American political history. On that date, it was confirmed that President Albert Beveridge had fallen ill. With a 20% chance he would succumb to the disease, people looked to the line of succession. Vice President Harding (left) was generally regarded as incompetent, with little formal education. It was also general knowledge that he was in violation of legislation prohibiting sex outside marriage, although the President had seemed disinclined to act. Furthermore, he was a drinker at a time when there was widespread support for restrictions on alcohol and there had been discussions about his potential replacement. The Secretary of State, Knute Nelson, had been born in Norway and was thus constitutionally incapable of holding the office. The Secretary of War, John Wingate Weeks, had little Republican support in the Congress, despite his perceived competence and honesty.

The oppression of the Beveridge Administration continued under Vice President Harding’s oversight. Harding co-opted the best intelligence resources of the defence forces into the National Security Council and sacked the rest. The blatant attacks on every minority group within society had spurred a great degree of antagonism towards the Administration and a feeling that half measures were no longer acceptable.

The feeling was reflected strongly in the 1918 Congressional elections, with a higher than expected turnout. There had been no chance as yet to alter the Constitution, despite growing support to do so. Thus, there was little chance of absolute defeat for the Republican Party. Nonetheless, a large number of African Americans turned out for the first time in American history. They voted, not with the Republicans who had originally granted them the vote and not with the Democrats who continued to represent their former oppressors in the south, but for the Socialists, who had formed a strong alliance with Dubois' NAACP. Dubois, already a Socialist member of Congress, had a subscriber list of nearly two hundred thousand for his monthly newsletter and had strongly called for the workers and African Americans to unite.

Days prior to the election, a number of state congresses changed their voting systems from first-past-the-post, to preferential voting, and began a campaign of "Put the Republicans Last". They argued that the power was granted them under Article 1, Section 4 of the US Constitution. On election eve, Vice President Harding sought a Supreme Court injunction to bar the states from using the new voting procedure, arguing that federal regulations were already in place and that federal law overrode state law. However, the brethren, more than uncomfortable with the behaviour of Beveridge and his Cabinet (much of which remained unchanged under Harding) refused to issue the injunction, stating that the power to make election regulations lay with the states. They interpreted the meaning of the Constitution in this way:

The current federal regulations governing elections were "revisions" of previous state regulations. These state regulations had now been repealed and replaced with new regulations. If the federal government wished to revise or change these new regulations, it was free to do so. However, it could not prevent the states from issuing new regulations on elections. To do so would be to make the power of the states to draft electoral regulations null and void from the time of the first Congress. What this judgment effectively meant is that, unless the Republicans gained an absolute majority of votes in the district, Socialist preferences would flow to the Democrats or vice versa.

In South Carolina, Mississippi, Georgia and Louisiana, the Republican Party did not contest the election. Strong anti-government feelings in Texas led large numbers to abandon the Republicans. They fell from a 23% share of the vote in 1916 to less than 6% in 1918; a similar result in Virginia saw their share slip from 36% at the previous poll to a meagre 7%. In Arkansas, it slipped from 28% to 10%. Nationally, the Republican Party's share of the popular vote fell from 47.3% to 38.8%. What was amazing was that the Democrats' primary vote barely registered a change, rising from 37.0% to 37.7%. The largest swing went to the Socialists, who rose from 15.7% to 23.5%.

The new House of Representatives saw the Republicans crushed, losing a massive fifty-four districts. Despite the damage, the landslide could have been much worse. In Connecticut, Kansas, Montana, Oregon and Rhode Island, the Socialist romp and the lack of response from Republican faithful reduced the Republican primary vote to a level where many other seats came close to falling to the Democrats. In the Caribbean states, where there had always been distaste for the Republicans, they didn't stand a chance. The new House of Representatives was Democrats 188 (+12); Republicans 135 (-54); Socialist 112 (+42).

In the Senate, where a clear majority was necessary across the whole state rather than in isolated areas of it, the Socialists also took the lion's share of the falling Republican numbers. They scored higher than the Democrats in a number of key states, but lower than the Republicans and Democrat votes flowed their way. They took Senate spots in California, Illinois, Jefferson, Minnesota, New York, Oklahoma, Pennsylvania, Sth Dakota and Washington, pushing their total numbers to eleven. The Republicans, while heavily damaged, managed to retain the large numbers from the days of the Clark recession and thus scraped together a four-seat majority over the combined power of the Socialist and Democrats.

The election also marked the beginning of agitation by the Native American Nationalist Association (NANA), encouraged and led by anthropologist James Mooney. He had worked with the Cherokee, the Sioux and the Kiowa and wanted the same protections for them as had been gained under the law by African Americans. The last chief of the Cherokees, William C Rogers, had died in 1917, still calling for the return of eastern Oklahoma as an Indian territory, including the cities of Tulsa and Broken Arrow. The Sioux in South Dakota wanted demanding recognition as citizens and land. The Kiowa still believed that they owned the mountains north of the Red River.

Mooney had led a campaign in Oklahoma and South Dakota, getting the Socialist Party to promise Native America self-determination in return for logistical support for their campaign. It had worked amazingly well and, in 1919, for the first time, a Socialist Representative would stand on the floor of the Congress and demand restoration for the indigenous peoples of America.

Debate Over the Caliphate
With the death of Sultan Mehmed V on 4 July, 1918, the Islamic world went into mourning. It was three days later, when his successor and brother, Mehmed VI (left), stumbled across a document in his personal files. It had not been written by the Sultan; in fact, the author was unknown. What it contained was a proposal for a new Constitution for the Ottoman Empire. Mehmed VI published it, along with all his brother’s papers. However, he had no idea of the revolution in thought it would spark.

The document proposed a state built entirely on the Islamic faith, with freedom of worship, Arabic as the national language and Caliph, rather than the Sultan, as head of the unitary state. It included new doctrines as well: innocence until proven guilty, no imprisonment without trial, forbidding of torture. It outlined the qualifications for the Caliph, his method of election and substantial powers.

The document sparked debate about the role of the Caliph and the entitlement of the Ottoman dynasty to hold the title. This, in turn, encouraged input from the Shi’a of Persia, who felt that the position of Caliph had long ago been corrupted. It sparked anger by the secularists in the Turkish State Assembly, supported by Brigadier General Mustafa Kemal Bey, a recent promotion to the General Staff. It also sparked ambition, from all those who coveted the title of Caliph. Wrenching it from the Ottomans would require an alliance, but no alliance could be sustained without an agreement as to whom might succeed.

In the coming years, the personage and role of the Caliph would continue to be a subject of emotional debate and fiery rhetoric. Ultimately, although Mehmed VI had no realisation of what he had done, the publication of the papers would be the catalyst that would destroy the Ottoman Empire.

The Keynes Plan
The Consequences of Trade, published on 4 December, 1918, was the first of the landmark economic treatises of the 20th century. Professor John Maynard Keynes, as he was then, addressed the growing population and trade deficits of the colonial system. He stated that, long term, continuing trade deficits would enrich the people of Britain (and other colonial powers), but would cripple the long-term economic prospects of the dominions and colonies. As a result, the Empire's economic future could not be assured.

Prior to his publication, Keynes had worked with the Chief Advisor to the former Chancellor of the Exchequer and Prime Minister, David Lloyd George. He had been retained on the staff of the new Prime Minister, Ramsay MacDonald, as Financial and Economic Advisor. There were rumours that he was about to be appointed as Trade Commissioner to Germany, so the publication of the work was guaranteed attention by markets and the political networks.


Keynes suggested the establishment of a single currency for all Indo-British possessions and colonies, with the pound and other currencies to operate concurrently for a decade before being phased out. The new currency, to be called the banc (a play on both the franc and the Italian root for "bank"), would operate through a Imperial Clearing Union and be the sole currency used for international trade. The banc would have a fixed rate against every other currency, with its value determined by the value of a basket of commodities.

Each part of the Indo-British Empire that ran a positive trade surplus in bancs would be required to hand over a percentage to the Imperial Grants Council. Representation of the Council would be determined by the contributors in concurrence with the amount donated. The Imperial Grants Council would then spend the money on projects they approved in part of the Empire that ran a trade deficit. In addition, the Imperial Clearing Union would have the power to deflate or inflate the value of currencies against the banc if they felt the situation demanded it. When used in conjunction with the US Trade Commission rules that restricted any abuse of labor, it led quickly to strong and dramatic bursts of development in the Africa and Asian portions of the Empire.

As it turned out, the four states of the Imperial Grants Council would wield considerable power. The ability to make, or break, individual components of the Empire, as well as the considerable benefits of patronage, gave Australia, Canada, Great Britain and New Zealand future control of much of the industrial and agricultural power of the Indo-British Empire. It provided Britain with the leverage she needed to ensure the upper hand in her relationship with Delhi without having to deliberately sabotage her partner.

The first "target state" of the IGC was Rhodesia, which had some outstandingly obvious needs. Firstly, there was a lack of energy to drive the economy, thus it was vital to dam the Rufiji. While some claimed that the loss of the massive delta mangroves was a catastrophe, the IGC continued nonetheless on one of Africa's largest hydroelectric scheme, second only to the new construction at Aswan. Agriculture was strongly promoted to achieve food sufficiency. At Dar Es Salaam, there was considerable spending on establishing a financial, education, communications and transport hub. Instead of exporting raw coffee and tea, processing plants were built. (Interestingly, despite Rhodesia's success at cotton, fear of competition against Australian and British textiles prevented the IGC from supporting that industry's development.)




 
Chapter Four – Plotting a Course

Seeking a Successor
The Premier of Translyvania, Gheorge de Basesti, had risen from being an outcast and traitor under the old regime, to become one of the most senior officials of the United States of Austria-Hungary. He had achieved his ambition of equal rights for all Transylvanians after a quarter of a century of struggle. At the age of 84, he knew his time was short, but he had prepared the new generation - potential successors were Alexandru Vaida-Voevod (47) and Iuliu Maniu (46). Emperor Franz Ferdinand had appointed Bishop Miron Cristea of Karansebesch as the faciliator for a commission of reconciliation to heal the bitterness of the years of struggle.

However, the Premier had concerns for the future. On the other side of the border, in Romania, the Crown Prince Carol was a decadent playboy, renowned for his illicit dealings and affairs and hardly the candidate to ensure long-term stability. His socialisation with prostitutes and mistresses, his contravention of royal law, his anti-Semitism and manipulation of politics were all foreboding of trouble. As for the Emperor Franz Ferdinand, his recent bout with influenza had left him weakened. Doctors were doubtful that he would see the age of sixty (he was currently 56) and his "most likely to succeed", the Archduke Karl, had himself been struck by the Great Plague. Without their long-term survival, the Hapsburg Dynasty was short on potential candidates. Without their survival, there was every chance that a new dynasty would be founded and the continued equality of the Transylvanians would be left to chance. De Basesti was not prepared to take that chance.

On 11 January, 1919, the Premier sought an audience with the Emperor on matters of succession. He stated clearly his concerns and suggested that the Emperor groom another potential candidate, in case both he and Karl should die before Karl's son, Otto, reached majority. He insisted that his people would support Otto in the election should he be of age, but doubted his electability if he was still a minor. (At this time, Otto was only six years old.) He shared his preferred candidate with the Emperor, one he believed would guarantee the future for his people, and went his way. He would pass away only a month later, unaware of the outcome of the seed he had planted in the Emperor's mind.

The seed bloomed, however, and on 23 January, the Emperor of Austria-Hungary sought an audience with King Ferdinand of Romania, technically to discuss a border dispute in Bessarabia (Romanian officials had held up a Russian diplomat on his travels). In reality, Franz Ferdinand was there to scout out a potential successor. He considered that perhaps the king's Eton-attending liberal-leaning teenage son, Prince Nicholas, might be groomed as his successor. Another alternative candidate was the King of Aragon, combining the Catholic powers and once again becoming a Holy Roman Empire. Franz Ferdinand was most keen to see his teenage son, Maxmilian (above), succeed. There was, however, no guarantees. Either way, the Emperor offered King Ferdinand the chance to send his second son to Vienna after he had finished his schooling, ostensibly to receive his officer training in the Imperial Navy.

The Chancellor’s Victory
The result was never in doubt as Germany went to the polls in early 1919. Just as Wilhelm I had his Bismarck, just as Wilhelm II had von Bulow, it now appeared as though Kaiser Wilhelm III had Chancellor Friedrich Ebert. The victory of the Social Democratic Party was absolute.

The first clear indicator out of the polling results was that the German Peoples Party (DVP) was on its last legs. They had gone into the election with 14% of the seats in the Reichstag. When the last vote had been counted, the once great party of Prussian liberalism managed just above 3%. Party leader Gustav Stresemann indicated that it was perhaps inevitable that the DVP merge with the German Democratic Party (DDP), its competitor for the liberal vote. The DDP had scored its best result to date and appeared to be a party on the rise. While the increase in its vote had been marginal at best, a mere 2%, it had achieved this in the midst of a landslide against all other parties other than the incumbent. It had been the only party other than the SDP to increase its total. The shrinking liberal base in Germany made it impossible for the two parties to continue competition. They would unite in 1920. The staunchly conservative German National Party had also suffered in the election, falling from nearly 17% of the vote to just below 8%.

The Catholics in the south had tried a new approach in this election, focusing on the creation of the Bavarian Peoples Party. The illness of Ludwig III meant that, at any time, the King of Aragon could become King of Bavaria. The BVP was preparing for that event, splitting the Catholic vote into two distinct groups (Catholic Germany and Catholic Bavaria). It meant that, whatever the result of the coming succession crisis, the Catholic Church would continue to function as a political force in both areas. It was generally agreed that, if no crisis emerged, the Catholic Peoples Party and the Bavarian Peoples Party would reunite in the coming year. Voters did not, however, appreciate the cynicism and the combined vote of the parties fell from nearly 27% to about 17%.

Chancellor Friedrich Ebert was the undoubted victor. He had gone into the election as leader of the largest bloc in the Reichstag (about one third of the seats). He walked out of the election with nearly three-fifths. Despite rumblings about his leadership in a miniscule section of his backbench, he now had the numbers to initiate large changes to the German state.

Ebert recognised the potential dangers of the Bavarian situation and was concerned that the Bavarians remained more staunchly conservative than any other part of the Empire. He shared plainly with the Kaiser that the long term survival of the Reich might require the distribution of greater powers to the regions so that Bavarians were not continually subject to the increasingly left wing philosophy of the Reichstag. However, he also warned that the same regional powers may be just what some Bavarian nationalists wanted to allow them to pursue a separatist course. The Social Democrats might have won a German election; their main concern now was making sure that the Empire survived until the next one.

Collapse of Authority
The King of Poland was supposed to be celebrating his 65th birthday this year. He did not feel much like celebrating. The push by Austria for a heightened level of economic collaboration, slanted wholly in favour of Austrian business, was threatening the future of the Polish Authority. The USSR had already stopped the transport of products into the Austrian sector and the Germans had placed a veto on the design of the new currency. The only things that were continuing to operate was the transportation and law and order. Everything else had come to a grinding halt as the Authority could only work with the agreement of all its members, and the level of distrust had become paralysing.

On 14 February, 1919, during a particularly stormy meeting, the Russian High Commissioner walked out of discussions. Austria had vetoed a motion to allow Russian troops to put down sporadic violence, arguing that if Russia was not able to contain unrest without using military force, she should perhaps hand over responsibility for her zone to Austria. The situation had been forced by the sudden resignation of Austria's Chancellor von Koerber due to ill health. It had left an uncertain political vacuum in Vienna and much of the political hierarchy were more concerned with the spoils of power that were currently the subject of a fight between the Treasury Minister, Karl Seitz (above left), and the Industry Minister, Benito Mussolini.

Russia refused to return to the table without a new agreement. The German government, despite its best efforts, could not get Vienna and St Petersburg to reach a mutually suitable arrangement. The deadlock would drag on for months. Finally, on 26 August, following a violent protest in Kattowitz, the USSR's Chancellor, Viscount Trotsky, announced his country was formally annexing its zone of control. He did so with the complete support of Germany, where Chancellor Ebert copied his actions the following day. In the history of the Polish people, the day was remembered as the Fourth Partition. The Austrian zone folded back into the United States of Austria-Hungary.

Viscount Trotsky stated that the Russian government would not seek to assimilate or restrict expression, and would invite the Polish nobility to join the administrative and bureaucratic arms to ensure a high degree of Polish autonomy. Nonetheless, he argued that the only way in which the poverty and wretchedness of Poland could be rectified was direct control. Tsar Michael distributed a letter to the Polish people, stating that he would work to "repair the past and build the future". He further stated that he wished the Polish people to provide a decade for Russian-German cooperation to rebuild their country before again considering their potential for independence.

Dynastic Union
The Prime Minister of Naichi, Hara Takashi, (right) arrived in Seoul to warm acclaim, cheering crowds and a reception par excellence. His assurances of financial assistance during the recession, when Joseon had boomed while Naichi had suffered, had earned him enormous credibility with the Korean people. In addition, he shared the Christian faith and had repeatedly refused noble rank to "serve the people". Prime Minister of Joseon, Hong Myun-hui, met Takashi at Gyeongmudae House, his official residence. This was the first official visit by a Naichian Prime Minister to Joseon, but the matter to be discussed was of utmost importance to both leaders.

King Michi, the son of Emperor Taisho, was due to be married and, as he would one day succeed his father, the candidate must be suitable to the whole Empire. Myun-hui had been most insistent that the bride must come from Joseon, continuing the interbreeding that had begun with King Yunghuei's wedding to the sister of Taisho. Unfortunately, that marriage had produced only one child, Princess Myeongseong, honoured with the same name as Korea's ancestral martyr queen. As such, she was ineligible, under Japanese succession laws, to assume the throne. Myhun-hui suggested to Takashi that the succession laws could be changed.

The idea of a woman ascending the throne, especially one with a name such as Myeongseong, was an idea that was alien to the people of Joseon, but one that was possible, considering the adoration they feted upon the princess. She could become Queen upon the death of her father, just as Michi would become Emperor upon the death of his. If they were married, despite the age difference, and produced offspring, then the two thrones would be like the English in the 1600's - there would be one heir for both throne. Takashi agreed to return to Kyoto and speak to the Emperor on the behalf of both their realms.

On 1 March, a notice appeared on the Suzakumon and Kenreimon, gates of the Kyoto Gosho, home to the illustrious Tenno Taisho. The Emperor announced the betrothal of "Crown Princess Myeongseong of Joseon, our beloved daughter" to "Michi, King of Naichi, Crown Prince of Japan, son of great righteousness". The two would eventually wed in 1926.

The Great Migration
One of the most interesting social phenomena of the period between 1915 and 1920 was the beginning of an unparalleled expansion of migration by Europeans. Having conquered the world, there were any number of Europeans who were keen to fill it up. Between 1910 and 1920, 30.1 million Europeans left their continent of birth and travelled the globe in search of a new home.

The largest supplier of migratory labour was the German Empire. Driven by a campaign called Ergriefen Sie de Reich (To Claim the Empire) and sponsored by the German government, over twelve million Germans made their homes abroad. Two-thirds of them made their way to Kamerun, where they quickly outnumbered the Bantu, Fulani and Baka. In the main, they were agriculturalists, who began to cultivate cocoa, coffee and bananas, as well as producing large cotton fields with native labour. The rivers provided enormous opportunity for hydroelectric development. Discoveries of bauxite and manganese allowed for the production of large volumes of aluminium and steel, while large limestone quarries provided building materials for the construction of enduring and elegant buildings, particularly banks and railway stations.

About two million Germans headed to South West Africa, where they outnumbered the natives by a ratio of four to one (this figure, of course, was assisted by the Herero Genocide of 1904-5). Primarily, the colony became a pastoral and mining centre, with large cattle ranches broken by townships centred on deposits of tin, lead, zinc, silver and tungsten. However, the most profitable resource was undoubtedly the diamonds and it was the lure of high wages for mining that drew many Germans to make southern Africa their home.

A similar migration was observed among the Poles, whose continued political instability, war and annexation brought great hardship. In all, five million Poles left their homeland, with substantial numbers settling in Canada, Japan, Argentina and the Ottoman Empire. However, unlike the Germans, they did not concentrate themselves and there are few countries on Earth today that do not have a Polish sector in their major cities. Some only made it as far as Denmark and Flanders, but most were scattered. This pattern was repeated by the subjects of the Hapsburg Empire, who, despite political reforms, found they could obtain greater benefits abroad.

France's migrants were not nearly as adventurous. The vast majority simply crossed the Mediterranean to occupy the increasingly French enclaves of Algeria and Morocco, as well as smaller numbers making their way to Tunisia and Tripolitania. These North African enclaves absorbed 1.7 million migrants in the decade and increased political pressure at home to demand more land from the Berbers. About four hundred thousand made their way to Malagasy, where they established large resorts for wealthy Americans to view its bizarre ecological treasures. However, in the long run, they would prove unable to compete with the safaris of the African mainland, where tourists could also hunt the animals.

The largest population increase outside Africa occurred in Canada. In 1910, the provinces had a population of just under 7.2 million; by 1920, they have reached 9.7 million. This substantial increase was driven by a clear Canadian policy to "fill up" the western provinces. Approximately 40% of the intake was from Great Britain and Ireland. In Australia, during the same period, the growing activism of the native indigenous peoples (in response to American progress) and the growing demands of Japan for raw materials pushed modifications to the White Australia Policy. Australia made allowances for northern Europeans, such as the Germans and Finns, to migrate. Its population grew from 4.4 million in 1910 to 6.1 million in 1920.

Outside Europe, the only country to experience a decline in population was Brazil. Its low wages and lack of infrastructure compared to its neighbours led to growing numbers in Uruguay (1.08 million to 1.54 million), Costa Rica (0.36 million to 0.52 million), and particularly Argentina (6.84 million to 9.43 million).

Clark’s Commission
Despite his contributions to the making of a recession, the reputation of the aging former US President James Clark had become somewhat rehabilitated in Europe. During the three years of Republican Administration, the European powers began to develop a longing for the "good ol' days" when the Americans had not seemed so irrational and scary. During his trip to Europe, in the March of 1919, he was somewhat feted as a man of foresight. He was praised for his "vision" in providing the trade rules that began to distribute some of America's enormous wealth into the development of other countries.

The reason for his visit was an invitation to address the Strasbourg Commission. The European press were expecting him to provide a "vision" for them as well. In hindsight, his speech does not appear to be visionary at all; rather, it reads as a rehash of his speeches as President combined with points from the tome on trade by Maynard Keynes (left). However, the presence of the former President was enough to motivate action that would establish a permanent framework for global trade.

Clark proposed the creation of the International Trade Commission, where all trade would be governed by the principles that he first set out in 1913: freedom of association, the right to collective bargaining, no child labour, no forced or compulsory labour, no discrimination, equal pay for equal work, fair pay and hours and guaranteed paid holidays. He further set an agenda that, within five years, all countries should negotiate a 20% multilateral reduction in tariffs, with states free to choose for themselves the areas in which they would cut protection.

He further proposed that, once the International Trade Commission had completed its first round of negotiations, they should bring into effect the International Monetary Commission. All international trade would be conducted in the one global commodity-based currency, just as the Indo-British Empire was already constructing. In fact, Britain's work should be a pilot program that would eventually be expanded to take in every other country. Of course, as the global economic centre, it made sense for both organisations to be based in the City of London.

A draft treaty was drawn up by 7 May for consideration and a final treaty agreed on 28 June, 1919. Virtually every country agreed to sign up for the opportunity to gain greater access to international markets. The three outstanding absentees were the United States, who stated that they regarded the treaty as an infringement on their sovereignty and pressured Mexico and its puppet states in Liberia and Paraguay to follow suit, and the Ottoman Empire, where ongoing debate about the nature of the Caliphate seemed to paralyse consideration of all other matters. The first ITC Conference opened in Geneva on 10 January, 1920.

Two New Countries
President Venustiano Carranza of Mexico had been walking a tightrope, trying to give his people as much of the socialist agenda as they were demanding without frightening the United States Administration. However, there were continuing critics within his own government, who insisted that he was not going far enough or fast enough. The primary offender in this case was the head of his armed forces and Minister of War, General Emilio Zapata (right).

It was now clear, however, that Zapata saw himself as the successor to Carranza. The President was required by the Constitution to step down in 1925. While that was five and a half years away, there was no way that Zapata could be his successor. He would undoubtedly attempt to implement the reforms for which he continued to push in Cabinet and that level of provocation would lead to renewed conflict with the United States. Undoubtedly, that was the reason that Zapata was continuing to push for a massive increase in military spending.

To contain the General's ambition, Carranza arranged for an interview with one of Mexico City's leading daily newspapers and for a question specifically relating to the future of the nation after his departure. He stated, "There are many talented people who would be able to fill my shoes, but none are better qualified than Portes." His reference was to the Governor of Tamaulipas, Emilio Portes Gil. Portes and Zapata had bad blood, with the former having been an advisor to the latter during the Madero presidency - Zapata had, in fact, sacked Portes before the Governor had used his connections to get himself a judgeship and then his current position.

Needless to say, the tension around the Cabinet table increased exponentially until in early April, President Carranza announced, "with great regret", the dismissal of his military chief and offered a substantial reward for his capture, dead or alive. Zapata, who had received information of the plans against him, fled to the city of Tuxtla Gutierrez, where on 10 April, he declared the formation of the United Mayan Republic. Appealing to the Mayan cause won him wide support in Chiapas and on the Yucatan Peninsula and, in a series of coups, Mexican officials were overthrown and removed. The President ordered the mobilisation of the armed forces, but a good number refused to follow orders, fleeing south to seek out sanctuary with their old chief.

On 12 April, a message was passed from Carranza to Acting US President Harding via Cuba. He was concerned that the United Mexican States were about to plunge into a civil war. Harding was, however, hamstrung by the Bolivarian Pact, which clearly provided that any use of American troops on Mexican soil would be regarded as an act of war. In addition, Harding had no Congressional or cabinet support for such a move and he reluctantly declined. However, he did invoke the Monroe Doctrine, stating that any involvement or interference by another country would lead to war. He also suggested that Mexico might like to leave the Bolivarian Pact to provide the United States with the ability to assist.

Carranza had no capacity to fight a direct war against his southern enemy. He instead asked for and received permission to send loyalist soldiers to the US for training in counterinsurgency and subversion tactics. He refused to recognise the new republic and instead began to funnel guns and money to rebels with the assistance of the United States. On the other side, the Europeans surreptitiously began to do the same, feeding resources from British Honduras and recognising Maya as a defacto independent nation. The Bolivarian Pact, which had no authority to interfere in the matter and did not wish to antagonise either side, sat on its hands and watched its moral authority and its support in Mexico bleed away.


The declaration of independence by Zapata began the process of rapprochement between the United States and Mexico, marking a turning point in what had been a fundamentally antagonistic relationship. It also marked a shift of consciousness by Mexicans, who increasingly began to view themselves as one of the nations of North America, rather than a part of Latin America. Two years later, in 1921, Mexico would leave the Bolivarian Pact and Maya (region shaded blue) would take its place. The state of Veracruz (region shaded purple) would remain part of Mexico but would form a sort of natural neutral zone for necessary discussions between the two sides.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the world, swords were drawn in a display of physical strength. To the sound of the dhol, tablas, the rubab and the toola, performers danced the attan in the style of the Sufi. The senior members of the new Jirga all sat on an elevated platform, with the new Prime Minister of India, Mohammed Ali Jinnah, sitting centre stage among the festivities. It was 13 April, 1919 and a new nation was about to be born.

The orders of the Imperial Secretary contained a command that the new nation must be secular. It must contribute to the Imperial forces, but could not raise its own army. It must continue to use the currency of India. It could not deny access to British or Indian subjects. The Indian Parliament could overrule its legislation in the case of any inconsistency. Beyond that, the new Jirga (Senate) would be entitled to make whatever law it chose, under the leadership of its new Chief Minister, Amanollah Barakzai. The Senate would have representatives from four states: Sarban, Batan, Ghurghusht and Karlan.

The Dominion of Pashtunistan, in its earliest years, was dominated by the most liberal branch of Hanafite Islam. It was in light of that liberalism that its first law was for free and compulsory elementary education for all people, including women. In the three major cities, Kabul, Qandahar and Peshawar, new secondary schools would be constructed for those who showed promise. All students would be required to learn Pashtun and English.

Another leap forward was the Family Law Act of 1920, which made it illegal to marry children and immediate family members. It forbade the sale of women and limited dowries. It prohibited widows from being used as slave labour by her husband's family. In 1924, an amendment allowed Pashtun women to lift the veil for the first time. The clerics did not, however, go quietly. The powerful Qazi and their clerical courts rebelled, but were crushed by Indian troops. In subsequent reforms, Barakzai would establish that all clerics had to obtain dual degrees in Islamic studies and in law before they could sit in judgment on any citizen. Britain, proud of these reforms, gave much assistance to the Chief Minister during his decade of rule and Pashtunistan became a jewel like the Koh-i-noor, the great diamond that became part of the Crown Jewels of India when it returned to New Delhi in 1926. The flag of the new nation can be seen below. It is notable in that it became the first flag of a British dominion not to carry the Union Jack.




An Heir for Bavaria?
In Germany's general election of 1919, the landslide to the left strongly discouraged the Bavarians. Whilst Social Democrats and Liberals dominated every other part of the Empire, Bavaria had elected a government that was extreme right, nationalist and reactionary.

On 1 May, King Roberto of Aragon arrived in the south and commenced a series of public speeches. He called upon the Bavarian people to consider the option of secession from the German Empire and to hold a referendum on the subject. He argued that Bavaria was Catholic; the rest of the Empire was Protestant. He argued that Bavaria was conservative; the rest of the Empire was socialist. He argued that Bavaria had traditionally belonged with Austria and that she should return to her people. He proclaimed his Hapsburg heritage and his intent to reunify all the realms of the Hapsburg family by seeking the Austrian throne upon the demise of Emperor Franz Ferdinand.

Kaiser Wilhelm could not allow this threat to national unity to go unchallenged. France would undoubtedly assist if required. However, his government was clearly pacifist and would not be inclined to fight a civil war. The rift with Austria and its potential to support Roberto's agenda also made it a factor to consider. He thought about potential allies and came up with a potential solution.

It was not widely known that King Roberto was, through his mother, the heir to the title of the Great Pretender. When the House of Stuart had been deposed in the Glorious Revolution of 1688, all Catholics had been prohibited from succession to the British throne. It was the search for Protestants that had driven the English to look to Hanover for their king; without such an agreement, Roberto would have been King of Great Britain. The Kaiser considered: how would the British feel about the idea of a super empire in the heartland of Europe headed by a person who still believed himself entitled to the throne of Great Britain?

It was thus, in August 1919, that the first British battlecruiser in many years crossed the Kiel Canal into the Baltic Sea. The British, German and Russian navies conducted a series of exercises - together. And, on 18 August, London, Paris, St Petersburg and Berlin announced they would sign a joint security pact for a period of ten years.

Two Countries, Not So New
In May, 1919, two governments on other sides of the world appeared to be falling apart. One symbolised the decline of a government; the other threatened the unity of a state. Both were despite the best efforts of their leadership to hold them together.

Prime Minister Sir Robert Borden of Canada watched as his party members, led by Thomas Crerar, crossed the floor to form the Progressive Labour Party. Crerar had risen to prominence as head of the Manitoba Grain Growers Association and was elected to Parliament as a Conservative Party member in 1917, immediately being appointed Minister of Agriculture. However, he had been impressed by the work of the US Socialist Labor Party in attacking tariffs and adapted a similar stand on behalf of western farmers within the government. When it became clear that the Canadian Government was dragging its feet on signing up to the International Trade Federation, the Minister and his supporters "jumped ship", leaving the Prime Minister with a majority, but only just. Many felt that it spelt the demise of the Government, but Borden would manage to hold on longer than anyone had expected.

Many miles away, in the lands of the Ottoman Empire, the discussion between secularist Turks and the clerical Arabs, sparked by the late Caliph's papers, had turned into an angry debate. Armenia, as a Christian state, had questioned whether it should seek Russian protection, the Jews began to wonder if Isra'il could survive conflict between the Turks and the Arabs. There had been rumblings within the Army. For Sultan Mehmed VI, there was a realisation that the debate could not continue much longer without posing a long term threat to the unity of his Empire. His attempts to delay the debate had been wholly unsuccessful.

On 19 May, with the recent excavation of the city of Ur providing a temporary distraction, he confronted his legislature and announced his intention to surrender the title of Caliph. He provided the argumentative politicians with twelve months to find a replacement and argued that the new Caliph should also take on the titles of Sharif of Mecca and Guardian of the Two Shrines, equally reducing the power of the Hashemite clan, but making clear that there was no question of them choosing not to endorse his plan. After all, it was the will of the Prophet that his people be united and the King of Hejaz would surely not stand against it. His chief criteria was that the Caliph must be supported by both Sunni and Shi'a as the leader of all the faithful. His second criteria was that the person must not be a member of a house that held temporal responsibilities. Rather than reforming the Caliphate, he was separating it entirely from the political apparatus of the state.

His initial support was directed toward the 59-year-old Sheikh As'ad Shuqeiri, the Mufti of Syria and Isra'il. However, the Shi'a felt that the Sheikh was too close to the imperial royal family, being both a judge appointed by the Sultan and the custodian of the Imperial Library. And so the search was on to find a suitable candidate to become the head of the world's second largest religion. Concurrently, to symbolise the potential unity of the faith, the Caliph ordered the construction of an enormous palace complex opposite the Al-Misfalah Gardens, just a short walk from the Al-Masjed Al-Haram, the holiest site in all of Islam. It would be the new home of the Caliph.

The US Constitutional Convention
On 4 June, 1919, the Governor of New York, Alfred Smith (right), was elected as Chairman of the Constitutional Convention at Independence Hall, Philadelphia. They had gathered here for fear of a Presidency that had become increasingly powerful and threatening to them all, as well as to the outside world. There was no doubt in the mind of the vast majority of the delegates: this would be more than a series of cosmetic reforms. What they needed was a fundamental redistribution of power.

No political faction had a majority in the decision-making process. Yet they all agreed on a number of points. Firstly, the power of the Presidency was too great and it needed to be divided. Some argued that there needed to be a division of powers between the President and a Prime Minister. However, others felt that transferring executive power to members of the Congress was generally a bad move. Others stated that the office of the Attorney General should not be a presidential appointment, to ensure the law enforcement of the nation could not be abused by the President. However, that began a debate regarding how one would empower an Attorney General to stand up against a President.

The Electoral College, it was commonly agreed, was a failed institution and should be abolished. To ensure some balance, there were suggestions of adopting a preferential voting system. Others (usually current or former members of Congress) complained about the terms of Congress, stating that two years was insufficient to achieve anything and that the terms should be extended to four years for Representatives.

Members of the Socialist delegation were determined to achieve some kind of resolution that eradicated the growing influence of money over elected officials, as well as wishing to dramatically increase the powers of the Congress (the only body of government in which they had any say). More conservative members wanted a "clearer definition" of the rights available to citizens, arguing that, as they currently stood, they opened up the way for anarchist and irresponsible behaviour.

Three days after they first convened, the situation was complicated by the announcement from the White House that President Beveridge had resumed duties. While the dead from the Great Plague had been substantial, he would not be one of them. (The list of fatalities globally now included many of the high and mighty, including former Prime Minister of Canada Wilfred Laurier, business magnate Henry John Heinz, philanthropist Andrew Carnegie, former Australian Prime Minister Alfred Deakin and Prime Minister of South Africa Louis Botha.) The President stated that he would oppose the campaign to install a new constitution and that he would stand as a candidate in the elections of 1920. However, in his own party, he was confronted by opposition from Senator Hiram Johnson, Governor Frank Lowden of Illinois and General Leonard Wood, all of whom were delegates to the Convention.

The Constitutional Convention would remain in session until 3 September, when President Beveridge announced that the National Security Council had uncovered a plot by "socialists" to attack Independence Hall. Among those who would be rounded up for interrogation would be the Mayor of Cleveland, Charles Ruthenberg. While no charges would be laid, it would be enough to delay the resumption of the convention until early in 1920 and ensure that any constitution would not be able to take effect until after the 1920 Presidential election.

The Socialists Stand Up
On 11 November, 1919, a day that is still remembered in the annals of American history, Texas Governor Edward Meitzen shocked the nation when he made an address to the nation by the National Broadcasting Service, the first national US radio service.

He announced that Lawrence Graham, the late NSC agent, was, in fact, alive and in custody. Not only was he alive, but he had provided a great deal of information to police about the internal operations of the President's National Security Council, that he had turned over bank statements that demonstrated the NSC had funded the attempted assassination and that he was prepared, under oath, to state that the Attorney General had personally authorised the mission. Attorney General Harry Daughtery immediately issued a strenuous denial, claiming that any evidence against him had been fraudulently produced by the Socialist administration in Texas. "The Texans have lied from the start," he said, "and they will go on lying."

The following day, the Governor of Washington, another SLP member, announced that he was commencing an investigation into the death of an IWW official, who had allegedly committed suicide while in the custody of the National Security Council. Anger swept through the union movement and the IWW declared a general strike. Large numbers of workers took to the streets. Miners, storemen, dock workers, transport drivers, iron and steel workers, teachers, postal workers, printers, nurses and a whole host of other trades joined in the strike. By the end of December, over half of the United States workforce was on strike, the economy was in freefall and the demands for accountability by the Federal Government were growing louder by the day.

The situation reached crisis point when on 9 January, 1920, the Attorney General authorised warrantless raids across the country, arresting thousands of people in thirty-three states. He claimed evidence of a planned revolution against the state. Just ten days later, President Beveridge gave an address to the nation, stating that the National Investigations Bureau would conduct a "high level, thorough and vigorous investigation". He was followed by Senator Hiram Johnson, who stated that the Senate would likewise investigate the dealings of the Administration with a view to clearing out corruption and "ending the seemingly terminal decline of the nation" and asked citizens to return to work.

The Fall of the Chieftains
In late 1919, the British Foreign Secretary, Arthur Henderson (left), and his French counterpart, Leon Blum, had a meeting of note with an Amazigh judge in Paris. Since Berber self-rule had been granted in 1913, a new governmental structure had been built under French guidance. However, there had been concerns about the fact that this newly created state had been ripped apart by tribal infighting, time and again. The visitor was asking for French and British support to end the violence and create a stable political entity.

Chief Justice Muhammed Ibn Abd El-Karim El-Khattabi had been the son of a judge of the Ait Yusuf clan of the Aith Uriaghel tribe. He had studied law from 1900 to 1905 at the distinguished University of Al Karaouine in Fez, Morocco, and had chosen to then spend three years in Paris studying a post-graduate degree in engineering and economics. Upon his return, in 1908, he had climbed through the Moroccan administration and had purchased El Telegrama, a notable Moroccan daily. When self-rule was granted in 1913, he had become Chief Justice of the newly formed Berber state at the age of only thirty-one.

Now, El-Khattabi was not so sure of his people's future. Local brigands and inter-tribal rivalries needed to be brought to an end. Intervention by foreign troops would not help the cause and would be resisted. What it required was a coup d'etat, the abolition of the Great Council of Chiefs and the establishment of a secular, pro-development populist regime. However, he was not certain that it could be done. Furthermore, if it could be done, he projected that it would take at least five to seven years to bring the Tauregi and other rebel tribes under control.

One of the reasons that the French were still uncertain about their colonies in Africa was their indefinite strategic status should they be allowed to go free. El-Khattabi was offering the prospect of a strong Berber state and governance under an educated and intelligent pro-French leadership. It would require the sacrifice of the southern portion of the Algerian enclave; however, most of the French population was solidified into the northern portion anyway. It would just mean that future migration to Algeria would need to be discouraged in favour of Morocco, Tripolitania and Tunis. Blum and el-Khattabi also discussed the prospect of a new identification, one that would provide an image of unity to the tribes, while still undercutting their tribal leadership and providing a positive image a European audience.

On 28 January, 1920, a coup d'etat was staged with French support. The chieftains were offered a choice between death or exile, with most choosing the later and el-Khattabi's army, with modern European weapons, spread out across the countryside to suppress any resistance. The tribes were formally abolished. That same day, Britain and France both extended de facto recognition in record speed to President el-Khattabi and to his new Republic of Numidia.

A Caliph is Elected
The gathering in the holy city of Al Madina Al Monawara began with a call to prayer by the aging Hussein bin Ali, Emir of the Arabians. It was followed by a grand ceremony, in which Sultan Mehmed VI laid a down a crown in the Al-Masjid Al-Haram before the tomb of the founder of the faith, calling for "he who is learned, brave, pious and near to the words of the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him, to take up the crown and prepare until the day of Muhammed al-Mahdi". The words were a clear call to the Shi'a delegates present to repair the rift in Islam by joining this process.

Under new laws passed by the Ottoman parliament, the Sultan could no longer hold both spiritual and temporal powers. To remain ruler of the Empire, he must grant authority to a new spiritual leader. The Sultan had invited representatives from Islamic communities across the globe and had paid for their transportation. They were here from every sect and every school in an attempt to elect a Caliph to represent them all. The key element of Shi'a involvement was that the new Caliph had to be a descendant of Ali ibn Abu-Talib and Fatima Zahra, the cousin and daughter of the Prophet (PBUH). There was also an insistence that the new Caliph could not have a birthplace from any point east of Mecca, to prevent the fulfillment of a prophecy regarding the end of the world.

Many felt that further concentration of power in the hands of the Hashemite, the most likely candidates, would break apart the Sultanate. Though the representatives from the Ottoman Empire had numerical advantage, the Sultan had clearly instructed that the Emir and his family were not to have the title of Caliph and thus that bloc of votes would be divided. This allowed for a greater influence by the Maliki, Shafi'i and Shi'a representatives, who would otherwise have been neutralised in any vote. However, it was agreed that the Emir should manage proceedings.

Eventually, the consensus fell upon Yusuf ibn Hassan (left), a 38-year-old from Meknes, who was related to the deposed royal family of Morocco, and for the first time in 1259 years, all of Islam had a single Caliph. While it remained to be seen how long that unity would last, Caliph Yusuf I would rule until his death on 17 November, 1927.

The Convention Resumes
On 14 February, 1920, President Albert Beveridge announced that the Constitutional Convention would resume its activities, under the protection of the American Legion, who would occupy the Independence Hall and its precincts for the duration. The delegates gathered uncomfortably, well aware that everything said during the proceedings would be immediately reported to the White House and that all statements would be closely analysed for their content and tone. They had already been warned that any criticism of the current Administration could result in their arrest on criminal charges.

Two weeks earlier, one of the hierarchy of the Administration had decided that it was time to make a contingency plan. Admiral William S. Benson, Chief of Naval Operations, had made contact with officials in the British Embassy and had asked their assistance. He had been placed in contact with a Canadian counter-intelligence team, specifically instituted by the Borden Government with the intent of infiltrating the United States and preventing any threat to the political and economic stability of Canada. His purpose: to prepare for a military coup d'etat in case one should become necessary.

He took into his confidence Major General Hugh Scott, who had quietly complained about the growing American Legion. While not as well-armed, it had grown larger than the Army itself and had established chapters all across America. The Canadians had recently expelled a number of Americans, allegedly for attempting to establish a secret base in Saskatchewan, and General Scott could not be certain that the Administration had not authorised the action. Tensions on the northern border were worse than they had been in over a century. Scott was also rather peeved about military desegregation, but it was his concern about the paramilitaries that moved him to join the conspiracy.

On the side of the workers, the union movement had declared that they would hold a "National Day of Action" on 15 March, and stated that such rolling stoppages would continue until the Meitzen Affair had been fully investigated. Behind them was the IWW's ragtag "People's Action Alliance", a group about fifty thousand strong who were taking great advantage of their Second Amendment rights and buying large amounts of weaponry. In the South, the White Citizens Movement had begun to re-organise and was doing the same, with the tacit support of the Ku Klux Klan.

Vice President Warren Harding, Attorney General Harry Daughtery and National Investigations Bureau Director, Mitchell Palmer all advised the President that the day may be coming, in short order, where martial law would be required. Beveridge agreed that the threats to the Administration were growing by the day, but he was reluctant to take such drastic action with an election looming on the horizon in November. He had pledged to bring war to the Socialist threat; it was appearing increasingly inevitable that civil war might be the outcome.

On 15 March, 1920, the National Day of Action, sponsored by the Socialist Labor Party and the International Workers of the World, saw large numbers take to the streets of America. From New York to Milwaukee, many facilities came to a standstill once again. By their sides marched the National Association for the Advancement of Colored Peoples and the Native American Association. Fearful of police or even army intervention, the marchers carried weapons, declaring themselves the "Army of the People"; however, the SLP leader, Congressman Eugene Debs, ensured that they behaved themselves. Standing on the steps of the newly completed Lincoln Memorial, he called for workers to gather once again on 2 April and to continue to stand up to "government suppression of our constitutional rights".

The response on 2 April would be somewhat different. On 23 March, a warrant was issued for the arrest of Admiral Benson (right) by the National Investigations Bureau. He was charged with treason. Fortunately for Benson, he was spirited across the northern border into Newfoundland incognito and placed aboard a ship to Britain before the Government could respond. Nonetheless, it was sufficient for the President to become convinced of a British plot to overthrow the American government and for the union movement and the SLP to be classified as tools of conspiracy by foreign socialists. He resolved to meet them with force.

On 2 April, the Second Day of Action became the largest show of force by the union movement to date. Modern estimates put the number of protestors at over fifty thousand. On orders from the President, the Army moved in. During a series of gun battles across America's industrial heartland, 1556 people were killed. The Socialist Labor Party headquarters in Terre Haute, Indiana, was raided by the NIB and a number of members of Congress detained for questioning. Party leader Debs was placed under arrest for sedition and treason, accused of plotting to overthrow the Administration. Defence Secretary John W. Weeks, Commerce Secretary Herbert Hoover, Labor Secretary James Davis and Agriculture Secretary Henry Wallace all resigned in protest.

President Beveridge called for calm, stating that, while the socialist threat remained, America would be safer in the days to come. However, it was his Administration that had come under threat. The arrest of Congressional members antagonised the moderates within his own party. On 26 April, the day following the convictions in the Meitzen case, Senator Hiram Johnson of California split the Republican Party for the second time in fifteen years, taking large numbers out of the Republican caucus with him and joining the Democratic Party en masse, stating the need to form a unified Congress. On the same day, the Senate issued subpoenas for Vice President Harding, Attorney General Daughtery and NIB Director Palmer.

A Royal Wedding
The official announcement had been made the previous November, when the future King Edward VIII and his bride-to-be had dazzled the world with her white gold engagement ring, including a monumental diamond surrounding by thirteen others. The streets of London had come alive with a crowd that was later estimated at over fifty thousand as the bride and her father began the journey to Westminster Abbey in a glass coach. The House of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha was throwing a wedding.

Her Victorian gown was enhanced by ten thousand pearls, puffed sleeves and silk slippers. Her bouquet was yellow roses, gardenias, orchids, lily of the valley and freesia, with accents of mrytle from Queen Victoria's garden at Osborne House. The "old" lace on the "new" dress came from the collection of Dowager Empress Alexandra, the consort of the late Edward VII, now approaching eighty. The tiara on her head had once belonged to Maria Feodorovna, wife of Tsar Paul I, and held nearly 130 carats of diamonds, having been "borrowed" from the Russian Tsar for the occasion. The "blue" was a dainty bow on the bodice of her gown.

During the ceremony, Edward, the 25-year-old Prince of Wales and Duke of Cornwall, presented his new wife with a wedding band fashioned from Welsh gold. Afterwards, the new couple's wedding breakfast at the Buckingham Palace consisted of brill in lobster sauce, chicken breasts garnished with lamb mousse and strawberries in cornish cream, washed down with claret and port. The cake was five tiers, with a garden of confectionary roses accenting an ornamental "E" for Edward and "O" for his third cousin, Princess Olga of Hesse, daughter of the former Tsar Nicholas II of Russia.

In a brief interview with the times, the new Princess of Wales spoke about her trips to Russia since the Revolution and her gratitude for the welcome of the Russian people. She also spoke about her late mother, Princess Alix, who had died just last year. She also confirmed that Prince Alexei (left), the former Tsarevich, would remain at Eton College. However, the most important question would be answered just eleven months later, when, on 17 January, 1921, Princess Olga gave birth to George Nicholas Albert Michael. Two and a half years later, she would give birth to Alexandra Victoria Olga Mary and then in 1926, to Edward Frederick Arthur George.

Arab Separatism
There are disputes as to his birth year - some suggest 1852, others 1854. Husayn ibn Ali (aka Hussein bin Ali) was born in Constantinople, capital of the Ottoman Empire and was always destined to be head of the Hashemite family, one of the most powerful clans in the Empire. He and his family were the most direct descendants of the Prophet Muhammed, and, as such, were responsible for being Guardians of the Two Mosques, Islam's holiest shrines.

His rise to prominence began in 1909, when following the failure of the Jonturkler coup d'etat, he participated in the diplomatic congress that gave rise to the Second Tanzimat, the reinvigoration of the Ottoman state. While he primarily agreed with the modernisation, he opposed strongly the sale of land in Uhyun to foreigners and questioned the separation of the city of Jerusalem into a separate principality. It was primarily as a result of this opposition that the Sultan made substantial concessions toward Arab development and appointed the long-serving Arab Grand Vizier, Nafi al-Jabiri. It was during this time that he took the title of King of Arabia, antagonising the tribes of the southern peninsula who refused to recognise his authority.

In June, 1913, he served as the Imperial Envoy to St Petersburg, negotiating the normalisation of relations between the two empires after decades of tensions and winning the favour of the Kurds for his expansion of their kingdom at the expense of the Persians. Three years later, he served as the Commander of the Ottoman forces in overthrowing the Wahhabi Kingdom of Nejd and deposed the Saud family. He also led the negotiations with established the line of demarcation, permanently separating the Arabian peninsula into Ottoman and British spheres of influence.

The most transformational event in the life of King Hussein was the debate over the role of the Caliphate, which became a central theme of Ottoman life following the demise of the Sultan during the Great Plague of 1918-19. In the argument over the separation of church and state, it became clear that Mehmed VI would not compromise due to his fear of the power of the Hashemite family. While retaining the title of King of Arabia, King Hussein compromised by agreeing to surrender the title of Sherif, thus preventing the Ottoman Empire from plunging into civil conflict. However, the Hashemite family came to strongly resent the sacrifices they had been forced to make.

On 4 April, 1920, King Hussein, endorsed by the overwhelming majority of Arabs, announced his intention to seek Arabian independence. He stated that this would take place as a negotiated process, specifically stating that he wished to retain good relations with the Ottoman and British Empires. (Poor relations with the Persians meant that he could not do otherwise.) The Sultan, having been advised of Arab intentions, asked for a meeting in the capital, Beirut and invited the British to mediate in the dispute between the houses of Osman and Hashem.

After three weeks of intense negotiations, King Hussein agreed to postpone political secession. In return, he received substantial revisions to the Seven-Year Plan which benefited the Asiri, the Yemeni and the Nejd, as well as making substantial improvements to the Al Hasa coastline. The United Kingdom again came to the party as the international financier, but demanded in return for its investment a concession of land south of Al Kuwait, increasing the holdings of the Sabah family by approximately one third. It was agreed that the three parties would meet again to discuss the matter in 1923.

Defending An Empire
While India and the other Dominions were now partially funding the British Army, Prime Minister Ramsay MacDonald recognised that the drain on the Exchequer could not continue indefinitely. The cost of defending the Empire was immense. The main difficulty was that, if the British began to demand resources from the Dominions to pay for their defence, the Dominions would undoubtedly begin to demand a greater say in how the military was used. MacDonald met with Emperor King George V and discussed the situation. It appeared inevitable that, at some stage, the British would either need to sacrifice the Empire, or sacrifice their control of the Empire. There was no other way.

In early 1920, the Prime Minister sent notes to his fellow heads of government asking for an Imperial Conference. Those invited were:

Canada: Sir Robert Borden;
Australia: Matthew Charlton;
South Africa: Jan Smuts;
India: Mohammed Ali Jinnah;
Egypt: Rushdi Husayn;
Newfoundland: Michael Cashin;
New Zealand: Patrick Webb (Prime Minister Hindmarsh had died in the Great Plague);
Ireland: John Dillon; and
Pashtunistan: Khan Abdul Jaffar Khan.

They gathered in Cairo in April to discuss a way forward, with the Earl of Koubah chairing the conference.

MacDonald found himself facing some strong opinions, particularly from Charlton and Borden. Borden (right) was concerned that London was refusing to take seriously the potential threat of civil unrest in the United States spilling across the border; he was supported strongly by Cashin in this regard. Charlton had heard reports from his countrymen about the bloodshed in India during the mutiny of 1911-14 and was not prepared to continue to support the aims of the Empire unless Australia could have some say to as how and where her troops were used. Furthermore, Charlton summed up the beliefs of many other delegates when he stated there was no reason why the Indians and the British should be entitled to "lord it over us all". They wanted both India and Great Britain classified as Dominions and an agreement that all Dominions would be equal in status, not subordinate to each other in any way, but united through a common allegiance to the Crown, a common defence and a common foreign policy.

Borden's recommendation was that they should establish an Imperial Council, to administer the defence and foreign affairs of the Empire, rather than having rule emanating out of London, with each Dominion having just one vote. MacDonald was prepared to reach agreement on this, but wished to reserve the right for England, Scotland and Wales to be considered as three separate Dominions for the purposes of voting, giving Britain three votes to one vote for everyone else. General Smuts summed up the attitude of others when he told MacDonald that if Scotland and Wales wanted to vote separately, then they should not be ruled from Westminster. In fact, none of them should be ruled from Westminster and the legislative authority of the British Parliament over the Dominions should be revoked. Borden added that their Governors-General should only serve as representatives of the Crown, not the British government. In short, the Dominions wanted equality.

MacDonald was shocked by the demands, but had received commitments that together, the Dominions would cover two-fifths of the cost of Imperial defence. This would allow for a substantial increase in the British, strike that, the Imperial Defence Forces while actually lowering the cost of defence to the British government itself, as well as providing extra resources or perhaps tax cuts for the average British worker. He agreed to take the matter under advisement. He was not surprised that the Conservative Party hated the idea; however, the Liberals, who were prepared to negotiate, signalled their consent to most of the terms but managed to get Britain the three votes it wanted (to represent all the other parts of the Empire). The Koubah Declaration, as the agreement would later become known, was passed by the British Parliament in 1923 and gave birth to "The Condominium".

Changes in 1920
The year 1920 was a period of massive change, with events that only a decade before had been considered impossible. In May, 1920, the first Negro professional baseball player, Oscar Charleston, was hired by the Indianapolis Indians to play at Victory Field. He went on to play for the Pittsburgh Pirates, taking part in the 1925 World Series win. In the 1930's, he would become one of a consortium who bought the club outright. His employment made way for six other African American players to be hired in 1921.

That same month, the USSR announced that it was opening its armed forces to women as Maria Bochkareva signed on as an navy officer cadet at the National Defence Academy. A twice-divorced wife, she was initially treated with ridicule by the men of the armed forces. However, the recent Russian legislation that prevented sexual discrimination meant that she could not be held back. However, the viciousness of the 31-year-old in training, a trait she laughingly ascribed to thoughts of her ex-husbands, made everybody sit up and take notice. By the time she turned forty-eight, she was the first female captain, taking charge of the RNS Odessa. She took early retirement in 1944, going on to write a memoir of her experiences which was a global best-seller.


Despite the absence of French President Jean Jaures, hospitalised following a car accident outside Orleans, representatives of the eight nations of the Strasbourg Commission announced the creation of a customs union in June. Their stated intent was to move ahead of the plans of the International Trade Commission and advance their mutual strength as a negotiating bloc. In doing so, they raised the interest of a number of countries. Finland would become the ninth member of the Strasbourg Commission before the end of the year. In Asia, China, Siam and Persia announced their intention to negotiate entry and the Bolivarian Pact sent a representative to open discussions on a free trade agreement between the two institutions.


The Death of Democracy
As NSC Deputy Chairman and NIB Director, Alexander Mitchell Palmer had almost unlimited power. Despite his explusion from the Democratic Party's National Committee, he had seized the assets and persons of many of the "would-be revolutionaries". His projection of a revolution on May Day had not come to fruition, but he had no doubt that, without the actions of the army in April, the revolution would have succeeded. The growing vacancies at the Cabinet table were a sign, he told the President, of the weakness of the commitment of those resignees to the stability of American democracy.
On 22 July, 1920, as he perused documents in his Washington, D.C. office, he was visited by his own Deputy, William J Flynn and two other agents. The conversation was brief and he was presented with a warrant for his own arrest, charged with his involvement in plotting the assassination of Governor Meitzen. He was immediately placed in a vehicle and transported out of the capital to Pennsylvania, where he was kept incommunicado for seventy-two hours. At that time, Vice President Warren Harding and Attorney General Daughtery were also arrested for their involvement in the conspiracy.
When the White House learned of the arrests, President Albert Beveridge was outraged. However, the assault against his Administration had not yet reached its pinnacle. The day after the Vice President was arrested, Mexican President Carranza stated that the lack of continuity in his oil contracts with the United States meant that he must unavoidably seek alternate markets. He announced the cancellation of US deals in lieu of new arrangements with Argentina, Colombia and Chile. Assaulted from without and from within by conspiracies against his Administration, President Beveridge announced the suspension of the Constitution on 2 August and declared that he would rule by decree under martial law.
The response was riots in the streets of most American cities. The climax came on 15 August, when a massive group of citizens occupied the Capitol, demanding the restoration of the Congress. As the American Legion began to move into position around the building, one of the protestors emerged holding a white flag of truce. He was shot down on the Capitol steps. Not long after, the Capitol was ablaze (right). While much of the building's exterior survived intact, the Library and the interior was utterly destroyed. The heat of the flames brought down the cast-iron dome, and the 6800 kg Statue of Freedom plunged nearly three hundred feet from her pinnacle into the burning wreck.
The enraged crowd then turned on the American Legion, who, though armed, were no match for the massive crowd. They were quickly overwhelmed and lynched from nearby street signs. The crowd then began to make their way up Pennsylvania Avenue, while the President and First Lady Catherine Beveridge fled across the Potomac into Virginia. The White House was occupied briefly and then torched. A similar raid was made upon the Treasury building, where large number of greenbacks were seized by the maddening crowds. Smoke rose above the city for the next two days before American Legion reinforcements were able to move in and retake the city. President Beveridge declared the defeat of the socialist revolution and ordered his forces to crack down hard on all signs of resistance.

Five days later in Ottawa, Governor Alfred Smith was declared Acting President by a group of Congressional leaders. Some reported in electronically, using Metropolitan-Vickers radios that the British had begun to smuggle into the country to aid the resistance, to cast their votes in favour of impeachment. However, the absence of the Chief Justice, who had been detained and held hostage by forces loyal to Beveridge, meant that the impeachment was extra-constitutional. On 16 September, the Canadian government received a request for extradition of "the traitors".

Britain Responds
Despite his claims of victory, President Beveridge gave an address to the nation on 20 September, 1920, stating that the state of emergency must continue. He argued that there remained dangerous threats, as typified by the bombing of the American Legion headquarters the previous day. What he had done, he said, was to force the socialist resistance into an open insurgency where they would be easier to fight, rather than having them carry out hidden plots against the Government.

With the insurgency came rising death tolls. By late October, the estimated number of casualties were between six and seven thousand. The President explained that elections could not be held in this kind of social and political environment. Either way, the Democrats had chosen to betray the country and the Socialists had always intended to do so. As the representative of the Republican Party, he would manage affairs in the nation's best interests. It was just a question of who would defy him and how soon.


In an example of how truth is stranger than fiction, the first resistance came in the state named for the first President. Opponents of Beveridge had watched as the British Empire had sent large numbers of troops to Canada and had been encouraged by the willingness of Russia and Japan to offer their support to Canada's defence. Russia began to move her troops east, putting troops in Vladivostok to sea around the Aleutian Islands and in the Gulf of Alaska. Japan offered her assistance in the "exercise" but surreptitiously established contact with Prince Jonah Kuhio Kalaniana'ole, the US Territorial Delegate of Hawai’i, offering support for the restoration of the monarchy, with him as King. Inspired by this international show of support, the people acted.


On 21 October, the American Legion attempted to stop a group of suspected "terrorists" from crossing the border into British Columbia. Canadian soldiers, who had been instructed to allow them to pass in violation of US demands, did so and the American Legion opened fire on the border post. In an exchange of gunfire, eleven people, including three Canadians, were killed. The President ordered the American Legion to reinforce their position.


However, as a convoy was making its way north through the township of Bellingham, the trucks were ambushed by Washingtonians. American Legion soldiers were cut down as they fled, while weapons and vehicles were seized by the resistance. The Governor of Washington, Maynard Shipley, announced that the American Legion was now a criminal organisation and all members faced arrest and deportation. On 28 October, as the President began to dispatch further reinforcements, Governor Shipley stated that, as the Constitution had been suspended and as the federal government was attacking his state, he was no longer under US sovereignty. He was joined by the Governor of Jefferson, William Richardson, and the Governor of Oregon, Ben Olcott, the following day. They stated that, together, they would form a new country - the Commonwealth of Cascadia. Together, the three men - one Republican, one Democrat, one Socialist - asked for the protection of Great Britain.


The US Collapses
With the first sign of resistance in Cascadia, it was perhaps inevitable that the accumulated grievances of the South should finally spill over into political action. Many of the Southern Representatives and Senators, getting grumpy as their Canadian hideaways moved toward winter, decided that if Cascadia could hedge their bets, so could they.

The Congressional delegations was three-quarter Democrat. All the African Americans voted Socialist anyway and, with the proper encouragement, the Republican Party could be killed off after any successful secession. With two threats to unity, the President would be hamstrung and it wasn't like the American Legion had a great deal of support in the South anyway. Estimates were that the share of population could be as low as three percent; in Cascadia, support for the Administration was still around 15%. On 30 October, days after Cascadia, the Confederate States of America was reborn on the principle of state rights. The accumulated delegates passed a motion of independence by 132 votes to 4. As part of the deal to obtain Socialist delegate support for independence, the Democrats promised to recognise eastern Oklahoma as a de facto native American homeland, which would eventually go by the name of Five Nations (Cherokee, Creek, Seminole, Chocktaw and Chickasaw).


That same day, King Jonah Kuhio Kalaniana'ole of Hawai'i (left) announced the return of the monarchy and the House of Kalakaua. He authorised the landing of Japanese troops to maintain order during the "restoration" and arranged for the immediate detention of the stroke-ridden 76-year-old Sanford B. Dole; however, he ordered that there be no other retaliations and appealed for calm. In the interim, he announced that the Constitution of 1840 would be reinstated. When it became clear that Dole was too ill to stand trial, he was released to the custody of his family.

President Beveridge, in an address to the rebels, stated that he would give them ninety days to restore "legitimate authority" before the nation would be plunged into civil war. He also warned that the entry of any foreign troops onto American soil would be regarded as a declaration of war, whether or not they had been invited by individual state governors to do so. The response came in a speech broadcast by Canadian radio across the American heartland on 15 November. It was also heard across the world as trans-Atlantic cables brought the voice into the homes of Europeans as well. The speaker was Senator Eugene Debs (SLP).


"My fellow Americans,” he began, “We are a great people and we have a great gift. We are among the lucky few enabled by the grace of the Great Architect of the Universe who are empowered to transform the world by our actions. We are learning to control nature; we are becoming a great culture; and one day, we will be able to reach out to the new worlds that the astronomer, Hubble, has recently discovered and we will touch and change them too. The hopes of the future are endless.

But we have differences, different people with different reasons for living and we are now seeing the conflicts caused by those differences, the storms brewing on the horizon, the troubles than threaten to crash into us when so often we've had the good fortune to watch them pass overhead. The future may be ugly. At times, it almost certainly will get ugly. However, we have to remember that every strike against us will only enrich us, as they melt away the corrupt and frozen institutions that have helped us this far but have long since served their time. And this will leave us with the necessity of creation - the imperative to invent a new society - the opportunity to announce a new spring in the affairs of humanity.


I used to think that this change would take some kind of radical transformation of the American condition. However, as I have met Americans, I have come to see that I was wrong. We already have the building blocks to conjure the Great Society, keeping in mind what Teddy Roosevelt always said, looking generations forward. We must no longer think just of ourselves, but of the world in which our children will live, and in which their children will live and on down forever. We must act in a way that gives them as many opportunities as we have been given and more. We must reverse the decay and restore the great hope of our Founding Fathers of a government of the people, by the people and for the people.

Now, for the last few decades, we have watched as the enemies of the people began to encroach on the rules by which we have lived our lives, and taken advantage of us and begun like parasites to feed on our country. The greed of kings and nobles floating above us all. Those elite that float above us, and give nothing back and impoverish EVERYONE and EVERYTHING. My fellow citizens, they are the poorest of us all and they do not know it. They have become disengaged from what you and I know, from what it means to be a human being. They have accomplished nothing of value except the manipulation of values. And yet they have sucked away from us all the gifts of our labours, feeding on us, while increasing the repressive powers that keep them in place. President Beveridge was once my friend and colleague. He has been led astray and joined with these enemies at their feast.


So, friends, at this point you must choose between democracy and capitalism. We on the frontier of the world are better positioned than anyone to see the global battle and we are going to be swept up in this fight and we, unfortunately, cannot choose not to be a part of it. Our fate will decide the future of the world. That being the case, we must band together - for the common good, for our own self benefit, for our children and the generation to comes, but most of all, to ensure the hope of the future for the whole world."


Farewell to the Chief
As President Albert Beveridge looked over his capital at the end of 1920 from the site of the Lincoln Memorial, he recognised that he may be the last President of the United States. The Cascadians had been bought off by the British taskforce that had landed on their coast, completely ignoring his threats of war and daring him to try. What traitors they had turned out to be! Selling their country for whatever it was Britain had offered them. The former overlords had returned, formally renounced the 1848 treaty and had invited Cascadia to join Canada as a province. They had also signed an alliance with the new Confederate States of America, stating that any invasion of "the newly independent friend of the Empire" would bring a harsh response from she and her allies. There were even rumours of involvement by British agents in the Caribbean states. Undoubtedly, the British and Russians had advanced these socialists since day one to destroy the rise of a great power to threaten them.

In the south, the treacherous Mexico had reached a ceasefire with the Mayans and had begun a strategic relocation of her forces to the borders of Arizona and New Mexico. They were appealing to large numbers of the guest workers that he had imported into the country in the first place. He had offered the Mexicans goodness, and they responded by calling upon foreign agents to "restore the sovereignty and dignity of Mexico by assisting in the return of their territories". While the violence had not yet broken out, it would undoubtedly follow, particularly since the Socialist Party, whose lies had won popular support, had promised "historical restitution of stolen land".


In his own state of Indiana, he had recently visited a meeting where he guessed that nine out of ten attendees were angry. A good two-fifths of his audience had been positively hostile and disrespectful. It had all made one thing very clear. They had bought the propaganda of the socialists. He had been unable to stop the socialists from infecting their hearts and his country. He had not succeeding in winning minds of the people. The traitors had, for the meantime, won and they were tearing apart what it had taken a century and a half to construct. He had not been the successor of Lincoln, but rather, his pale shadow. He turned on the steps to look up at the statue of his hero.


Albert Beveridge had failed to measure the forces which he had tackled, ascribing even now the misfortunes of his country on the work of a malignant faction. Even now, he was convinced that, if he could make it to the American heartland, he could raise an army of the American Legion to restore the supremacy of the Presidency. His own army had betrayed him; these guards with him had treated him well and protected him, but he was more or less under house arrest. The Legion, he believed, would save him and save the United States, but first, he needed to escape.


His wife's secret service protector had planned it all. However, some of the details needed to be corrected. The agent had suggested a normal car. He couldn't travel in a normal car - there would be no room for his staff, for example. They would need at least two cars, maybe more, to store all the baggage. And the cars would have to be comfortable; it would be a long drive.

On 7 January, a delivery cart left the United States Naval Observatory, where the President had been staying while repairs to the White House were underway. Fortunately, unlike the Capitol, it looked as though the building could be saved. He would ensure that it was fully refurnished and majestically appointed once the counter-revolution was complete. He left behind a letter, critical of the treatment he had received and declaring the beginning of the Second American Revolution, to overthrow the established army and its socialist conspirators and restore the nation.


The letter had been a mistake. The President and his entourage were quickly tracked down in Pennsylvania and turned over to local authorities. When he arrived back in Washington D.C., he was advised by General Leonard Wood that he was being relieved of office. He would spend the next nineteen months of his life in prison, before he would agree to go into exile in Paraguay, where he died in 1926. On his death, his wife, Catherine, returned and offered to the new Library of Congress her husband's biography of Abraham Lincoln. Albert Beveridge died believing that he, like his hero, had been cut down in his prime, before his job had been complete.


US Elections
Acting President Alfred Smith stated early on that he would not run for President, but would remain chairman of the new National Unity Party and perhaps seek election at another date. Upon his return to Washington, he did, however, nationalise all radio assets to establish the United Broadcasting Company (UBC), using it as a tool to explain recent events to the American people. He outlined the provisions of the new Constitution agreed to by the Convention in Ottawa, pointing out they greatly reduced the power of the President and made it a much more ceremonial role, while dividing other powers between a Prime Minister and the Attorney General, both of whom would not be elected officials as well. He also explained the reasoning behind referenda in the west and the south to allow the people of the United States to express whether they wished to secede. "It is a new era and a new amnesty - old acts in an old era need not apply if the people do not wish it," he said.

Participating in the public education campaign was Irish Prime Minister John Dillon, who had been on a visit to Canada and had been selected to promote the views of the British Empire in Cascadia. He explained the way in which the new monarchy was different to that of 1776 and the greater power Dominions now held within the Empire as a whole. In early February, he was also able to tell the Cascadian people of a new deal between Canada and Great Britain. The British would be making undisclosed payments to Canada for the next sixty years (rumoured to be $700 million per annum) and in return, Canada had agreed to allow the Yukon and British Columbia to become part of the new Dominion of Cascadia if the Cascadians voted to join the British.

On 14 February, 1921, Cascadia and the Confederate States went to the polls under a US-sponsored referenda, asking them whether they would like to secede from the Union. In the west, 61.9% of the population voted YES, driven by the opportunity to create their own future and the expansion of their new homeland. They also received the support of the British Empire in making a claim on Alaska, but it would take many years of negotiations between Washington and Seattle before the transfer of Alaska would come to fruition. In the south, the vote was a landslide against secession. 77.2% of the population decided to give the Union one more try under the new conditions. The campaign in the South against secession had been largely driven by one of the candidates for Attorney General, a Georgian by the name of Carl Vinson. Vinson had been a youthful Speaker of the Georgia House of Representatives, but had been a judge for the last decade and had been appointed to the State Supreme Court. He had considered running for Congress in 1914, but given the potential of the slide against Clark, had decided against that option.


On 21 February, elections were held across the United States, minus the states of Jefferson, Oregon and Washington. The National Unity Party, consisting of the former Democrats and a large percentage of former Republicans, won the election with ease. For the first time in many years, Congress was controlled by a majority party. The NUP won 238 seats, compared to the Socialists on 151 and the New Conservative Party (the rump of the old Republican Party) on 46. In the Senate, which had experienced a double dissolution, their strength was even greater. They won 58 of a total 96 positions.

Justice Vinson of Georgia won the position of the first elected Attorney General of the United States, aged only thirty-eight. He had pledged during his campaign to immediately fill the long vacancy caused by the death of Justice Moody in 1917 and new vacancy caused by the recent departure of Justice McKenna to become the new Chief Justice of Cascadia. He had indicated his intention to appoint the Dean of Columbia University's School of Law, Harlan Fiske Stone of New Hampshire, and the former head of the US Law Society, Frederick William Lehmann of Iowa, and would proceed immediately to have them approved.


The new, and first, Prime Minister of the United States was Nicholas Longworth of Ohio, the son-in-law of the late President Theodore Roosevelt. In charge of domestic policy for the next three years, he had pledged a general reduction in taxes, an amnesty for those involved in the recent furore, increased support for agriculture, pursuit of businesses who continued to use child labor illegally, limited immigration, bans on the use of prison labor, regulations to improve food quality and to ensure all government information was released in Spanish translations for recent arrivals from Mexico.


The 29th President of the United States, now in charge solely of defence and foreign policy, was a former Secretary of Trade under President Clark. 69-year-old Joshua Willis Alexander of Missouri (left), who was guaranteed a six year term under the new Constitution, had pledged to move the United States out of its isolation and to seek to join the nation to the Anglo-Japanese alliance. He promised to recognise the new Republic of Maya, despite Mexican complaints, and to reinitialise the process toward the creation of a united Central America. He also pledged to the restoration of the Roosevelt-Rockefeller Compromise, which had limited the size of US military expansion and to take the United States into the
International Trade Federation.

For the Socialists, who had taken one third of the national vote, they met after the election to replace Eugene Debs as leader. The long-time President of the Socialist Labor Party had announced that this would be his last term in Congress. In his place, the party elected Senator Moses Hilkowitz (right) of New York, former chairman of the United Hebrew Trades Union and a director of the American Federation of Labor.



Opus Dei
Pope Gregory XVII was summering in Castel Gandolfo when news came through that the American President had been overthrown. For years, the Church had maintained a steady stance against socialism of all forms, and now a Catholic American had led a revolution that gave the socialists legitimacy. It was time to reinforce the message that, as far as the Vatican was concerned, socialism was not an acceptable option.

However, Cardinal Giacomo della Chiesa, his Secretary of State (right), had advised that the Holy See did not want him issuing just another encyclical condemning socialism. There had been enough of those surely for the Christian world to understand that message loud and clear. What he wanted was a clear indication from the Pope as to what he would prefer that Christians support instead. There had been a general acceptance now, even in the heartland of capitalism, that there was need for a new economic system. If he wanted to be taken seriously, His Holiness would need to promote his own concepts of how the world economy should operate.


It was with this in mind that he sent out Opus Dei, or as it is known in the English, The Labour of God. In this, he stated that education was the primary role to economic development and encouraged priests to establish community-managed technical schools, to promote skills and employment. He also called for a return to the age of the guild in a modern form, workers cooperatives where only the workers could buy shares of ownership, and for cooperation with trade unions only in the establishment of baseline working conditions. In short, he stated that God supported small businesses working in association with each other, and societies working toward mutual benefit, but despises predatory economic activity. For the first time since the 1880's, he also reinforced the Church's position on usury: the loaning of money for interest was declared a mortal sin and access to banking a necessary right that should be provided by governments for their citizens.


Trotsky Stumbles
In late 1920 and early 1921, the Empire of Japan began to investigate a means by which it could improve its access to resources. While the Australians had been good suppliers and debt levels had substantially improved, Prime Minister Hara Takashi was being pressured by the more conservative members of his government to obtain even greater levels of resources to fuel growth. He looked at China and Russia, and quickly came to the conclusion that war with either of these two, while likely to be successful in the short term, would quickly engender the interests of European powers. If Britain decided that it didn't like the idea, then Australia would quickly cut off her resources.

During a visit by Sun Yat-sen of China in early January, the Chinese Premier put to his Japanese counterpart a different solution. China was also seeking to expand, but could not immediately afford to do so. If Japan was willing to finance Chinese expansion into Mongolia, then China would be prepared to commit to paying Japan back its loan in cheap resources once Mongolia could be exploited. After conferral between the two capitals, Tokyo and Beijing struck an alliance on 22 February, 1921. The following day, China invaded Mongolia and conquered the country completed within three weeks.

The outrage in Russia was considerable. However, Chancellor Trotsky already had his hands full. In early February, the Duma had established an inquiry into the misappropriation of state funds by the Government. It was not certain who had been responsible, but as head of the Government, Trotsky was wearing a considerable portion of the blame. In addition, the last harvest had been dismal and the Opposition was having considerable success in attacking the Government over its growing intervention in "non-vital" sectors of the economy. They had clear figures indicating that productivity and profitability in those sectors were down. This had, in turn, exposed fractures in the long-term coalition government. When Trotsky suggested military action, the Opposition suggested that he was driven toward war in order to make the scandal surrounding his leadership disappear.


On 27 February, Trotsky announced to the Russian people that he was stepping down as head of the Socialist International, passing control of the organisation over to French President Jean Jaures. He stated publicly that the Government had become distracted and he would now give the nation his full attention. However, after nine and a half years with Trotsky as leader, the party numbers began to move away and he was eventually faced down by some of his closest colleagues in a late-night office meeting. They offered him the chance to depart gracefully, and, reluctantly, he agreed. Leon Trotsky resigned as Chancellor and a member of the Duma on 17 March, 1921. He was immediately promoted by Tsar Michael II to the rank of Boyar (Marquess) of Crimea and was appointed Ambassador to the Court of St James. His replacement was his Minister of Labour, Alexander Shlyapnikov (right).
Trotsky would spend the next six years abroad with his wife Natalia, before returning to settle on the Crimean coast.

An Arabian Kingdom
Just when he thought he had temporarily beaten back the brushfire, Ramsay MacDonald was faced with a new problem.....the Arabs were at it again. On 22 February, 1921, Hussein bin Ali announced from his new palace in Baghdad that, from henceforth, he should be referred to as Hussein I, the Sultan of Arabia. There were no provisions in the agreement of last year that prevented him doing so; however, the British Foreign Office had credited him with having more sense than to deliberately provoke an already delicate situation. Clearly, they had overestimated the situation.

Once again, the envoys were dispatched to try to patch up relations between Beirut and Baghdad. However, this time, the cause of the rift finally became apparent. The money from the sale of the African possessions of the Ottoman Empire in 1909 had finally run out. The Arabs were demanding that the Sublime Porte keep up the subsidies to which they had become adjusted and the Ottoman treasury had not planned for their continuation. Having worked for nearly twenty years to restore the Empire to some semblance of a modern society, they were not about to drive themselves back into the financial peril that had endangered the continuation of the dynasty in the first place. Sultan Mehmed VI was having none of it.


He made quite clear to the British that, if Arabia wanted its independence, it would be granted its independence. However, there were conditions. Arabia had benefited enormously from his family's investments. It had received over 40% of those Tanzimat monies, which, when the costs of the reconstruction of Beirut were removed, was the lion's share of the resources. The Ottoman Empire wanted the money to be treated as a development loan, and for a total of 127 million pounds sterling to be repaid. In addition, the central government had paid for the war which had brought part of Persia into the domain of the new Arabian state. Given that the Persians were finding oil, there was a good chance that the Arabians might at some stage in the future as well. The Ottoman Empire believed that it was entitled to a share of any potential future oil revenues. Under the contract they presented, it stipulated that, of all oil revenues earned by the Arabians in perpetuity, the Ottoman Government was entitled to a 75% share.


The Arabians regarded the demands of their central government as unreasonable, but since their potential military was one half the size, they were forced to the negotiating table rather than conflict. The newly self-appointed Sultan (right) suggested that, as usury was forbidden by Islam, any development loans should not accrue interest. Accordingly, if his people were permitted their freedom, he would agree to pay 92 million pounds sterling if the British and the French were prepared to loan him the money. Considering the number of Jewish people in Britain, MacDonald was under extreme pressure to get this right and he agreed to loan the money to Arabia should it settle all other outstanding issues. The Ottomans agreed to settle for 35 million pounds less than their initial claim, but they wanted a new border. The new border would be drawn through the Beqaa Valley through the Hula Valley, following the Jordan River down to the Dead Sea, then a direct line to the Wadi Arabah and finally to the Gulf of Aqaba.

The Arabs recognised that they were losing access to the Mediterranean, and responded by demanding a guaranteed right of transit, including no tariffs on goods being sent to Ottoman-controlled Mediterranean ports, and a reduction of the 75% in perpetuity claim on future oil resources to a 30% claim, with the Ottoman Empire offering the same conditions. They also insisted that Jerusalem should be separated from the control of any one nation, and should be governed like the Caliphate, under the control of clerics. The Council would eventually consist of Patriarch Damianus of the Orthodox, Chief Rabbi Abraham Isaac Kook of the Ashkenazi, Chief Rabbi Jacob Meir of the Shephardic, Archbishop Luigi Balassina of the Latin Patriachy, Patriarch Yegishe Tourian of the Armenians, and Grand Mufti Mohammed Amin Al-Husayni, with each religion having one vote.


The negotiations proceeded non-stop, save for religious observance, for 42 days. On 7 May, 1921, the nation of Arabia was born.



A New Economic Bloc
The wealth of the British had made a substantial impact on the livelihoods of its citizens. While colonies like Nigeria and those along the eastern African coast continued to wait for life-changing aid, the Imperial Grants had raised many of its citizens to first-world standard in only a short period of time.

The flight of American capital had the same effects in its region, beginning with the new trade regulations of President Clark in 1913 and with the trend continuing unabated during the difficult years of the Beveridge Administration. In the period between 1913 and 1921, nearly $105 billion had made its migration into Latin and South America, seeking lower wages and less regulation. By mid-1921, however, the regulations and wages they had sought to escape had become standard across the entire Americas. In Brazil, the economic inflows had caused a steady increase in living standards; however, the flow soon became a torrent, as nearly $26 billion in investment poured into the country. A similar story occurred in Mexico, where the figures were at about $20 billion. A further $10.3 billion made its way into Argentina. Other countries to benefit included Colombia ($8.3 billion), Peru ($7.4 billion), Chile ($6 billion), Venezuela ($5.2 billion) and Uruguay ($1.9 billion).


On 5 March, President Alexander arrived on his first state visit in Caracas, inviting the heads of state and government from across the region for the first Summit of the Americas in a very long time. He even warmly greeted the Cascadian and Canadian Prime Ministers, insisting that this was a time to put aside disagreements. He proposed to establish a Free Trade Zone of the Americas, beating the Europeans at their own efforts to speed up the fall of trade barriers, well ahead of International Trade Federation guidelines. He pledged that, if the other countries were prepared to follow his lead, he would join the increasing numbers also signing up to the ITF.


"America has seen a lost decade in terms of growth," he said, "but it has allowed for the stability and adjustment of Latin and South America in a way which nobody dreamed possible. By ceasing our intervention, our protectionism and our introverted vision, the future will be one where we can grow together." He proposed an immediate 40% cut in tariffs. He further stated that he believed that the central American states had by-passed an enormous opportunity to negotiate as a bloc and encouraged them to once again seek federation, offering all the support of the United States to bring it to fruition.


While there were murmurings regarding access to markets and subsidies, there was the increasingly-powerful influence of the London-based empire, which was coming to be referred to as the Commonwealth Condominium, and the Council of Strasbourg, which was moving far beyond military concerns to envelop the economies of most of western Europe. They would already form substantial blocs of power within the International Trade Federation; it made sense to form one of their own. A general consensus was reached in early April, shortly before the ITF announced that the 1925 deadline for a 20% cut in tariffs would be moved forward at the instigation of the membership and that the cut would be implemented during the coming calendar year, to be followed by a further ten percent cut (to 72% pre-ITF levels) in 1923.


The International Eugenics Conference
They gathered at the American Museum of Natural History in New York on 18 March, 1921. Under the chairmanship of Dr. Harry Laughlin, it discussed measures to prevent the "probable parenting of socially and medically unacceptable offspring". He had been credited by Princeton University and was backed by the Carnegie Institute, and had successfully promoted compulsory sterilisations in twelve states. However, each of the pieces of legislation was weak and the police and health authorities had been most uncooperative. The new Senate was not likely to back any forced sterilisations either.

Thus, it was time for the Eugenics Records Office of the United States and its supporters to try a new tack. America and the world needed two things, they believed. Firstly, there needed to be a way to gain popular support for sterilisations and secondly, they had to promote breeding among those who were "suitable". With a government that was flush with cash, and paying for large scale reconstruction in some of the cities damaged by social violence, the meeting concluded that it should lobby the Government for financial incentives.

The submission to Prime Minister Nicholas Longsworth suggested that, when a person was diagnosed with a hereditary illness, doctors should be required to advise that person of a new government programme. The program would offer payments to doctors for referrals of cases for sterilisation and would pay the individual compensation for their voluntary surrender of their reproductive rights. In addition, people with the right class and education to become outstanding members of society should be encouraged to breed. Most believed that tax credit would perform the necessary functions. However, one of the delegates, a stock trader, made a more radical suggestion.


It was suggested that all persons should be given a reproductive quota of 1.25 children per person. A married couple could produce two children. Any person who was voluntarily sterilised could sell their quota, in one quarter child shares, on the free market to anyone who wished to have more children. Thus, the more successful people would automatically have more children. The number of offspring would be a status symbol, indicating the success of the couple involved, and would ensure that the majority of the future breeding stock was from the "right type of people". Immigrants would never be able to afford to buy extra breeding rights, and neither would certain low class people. Fortunately, the idea was put aside.


Of course, Dr. Laughlin (left) knew how to present this to the Congress. Firstly, it should be a temporary measure until the medical technology could be developed to eradicate these diseases of a hereditary nature. Secondly, selective breeding would lead to a happier society, as it would raise intelligence and education levels, eradicate poverty and crime and lead to a greater national efficiency. Thirdly, it was simply the natural order: the fittest would survive in the end and an eugenics program was just speeding up the natural destiny of the human race by eliminating its weaknesses. Those opposed to the agenda of the Eugenics Office presented a different case: while it must be recognised, they said, that some groups of humans are superior to others, evolution had provided these inferior people. Maybe they served a purpose that was, as yet, not understood and a greater study of evolutionary theory was necessary before radical plans were implemented.

In the end, the Congress overruled the state laws allowing for compulsory sterilisation with their own law that allowed for sterilisation, but with the consent of the patient, and with incentive payments to both the referring doctor and the patient. Similar programs were adopted across the world over the next decade. However, it did nothing to slow global population growth, which passed the 2 billion mark in 1924 and then 2.5 billion in 1946.


The Decline of a King
In the final days of July, 1919, after the Shah of Persia had travelled through Germany on his return from the United States, where he had concluded a historic trade and military agreement with that country, one of his genial hosts, King Ludwig III, fell ill for the final time. It had been a moment which most of Europe had been dreading for quite some time and now, according to his doctors, the King was in terminal decline.

The heir to the throne of Bavaria, King Roberto of Aragon, had already stirred up trouble in April, when he had declared his wish to "reunify the Italian people", specifically the Austrian territories of Venetia, Trento and Trieste. He called for a referendum to determine their future, and quickly found himself under attack from the Italian-born Vice Chancellor of Austria-Hungary, Benito Mussolini. Mussolini declared that, if Roberto was so passionate about reunifying Italians under one rule, he could abdicate and pass his crown over to Emperor Franz Ferdinand. That earned him a laugh or two in the Reichsrat.


The King of Aragon had also antagonised Germany, making clear through his supporter, Prime Minister Gustav Ritter von Kahr of Bavaria, that he intended to separate Bavaria from the German Empire permanently as soon as he became monarch. The Kaiser had made very clear that political separation was not an option that he would tolerate, leaving Chancellor Ebert with very little leeway for negotiations.


The Genoese had already contacted the French. Despite their return to Aragon, they had no desire to get into another war - nor did they want to end up as part of the Aragon or Austrian empires. If the King dragged them into war, they planned to revolt, but they wanted French support and assistance. A similar approach had been made by some of those on the northern Iberian peninsula, who felt the entire dynasty had been a disaster since the day they separated from Spain - and they were ready to give republicanism a go.


On 16 August, the Reichstag in Berlin passed a law that required all members of the Bavarian assembly and all army officers of Bavarian nationality to swear an oath of allegiance in which they recognised the Kaiser as the supreme lord of Bavaria and the king, whoever that may be, as his vassal and servant. While a small number lined up to take the oath, the number of absences from the Assembly and outright refusals gave a clear indication that the separatists had the upper hand. Chancellor Ebert asked for a conference in Berlin with Chancellor Seitz of Austria-Hungary, Chancellor Shlyapnikov of the USSR and President Jaures of France. The time had come to make some decisions.


The members of the Strasbourg Commission discussed the developing crisis in Bavaria, some with intense interest, others with complete detachment. Flanders was opposed to any action at all, not surprising given that Queen Elisabeth was herself part of the Wittelsbach family. However, her husband's government was much more neutral on the issue. President Jean Jaures was keen to assist in dealing with the crisis, arguing that cooperation with the Austrians in a conflict of this nature may just be the key to ensuring their future membership of the Commission.

The minutes of the Commission report that the room was then disrupted by the arrival of a non-member. The 20-year-old man took his seat in the gallery, with his group of attendants, just as Prime Minister Granjo of Portugal politely bowed to the French President and opened his mouth to speak. "The problem that confronts the Commission today is the result of mistakes made years ago - mistakes made before some of us even had the chance to understand the nature of those mistakes. And those mistakes changed the future of this continent and of our peoples. But they are mistakes that we now have the chance to put right."


"During the War of Italy, the countries of Spain, France and Austria all lost the will to fight, much of the disillusionment based on the interferences of a recessive Pope who is long since dead. It is time that we recognise that it was this loss of will that has created the mess that we see today. It tore apart the Spanish people and created a base in the Cisalpine for those who wish to cause damage to the potential for a long era of stability and peace."


"However, mistakes can be corrected. I stand here and pay my respects to His Majesty, the King of Castile, and the true King of Spain, Alfonso, who has just joined us here today and who has offered his nation and his people to the service of the Strasbourg Alliance, to finish the job that was started all those years ago. The agreements are already in place for the partition of the Italian peninsula and have been since 1908. It is time that we fulfilled them. Let Germany deal with the rebels in her south, while her friends take care of her other problems. The philosophy of the Strasbourg Commission is that, through unity, we achieve a stronger whole. We have an obligation to stand by the Germans, and we will do so. And we can be glad at the enlargement of the forces for good, gained through the friendship and good graces of the Castilian and Austrian peoples."


Under the old agreements, the French and Austrian holdings on the north of the Italia peninsula would be expanded. The south of the peninsula and the islands would be returned to Castile. However, the Great Powers had no desire to be bound by agreements that were made over a decade earlier. In particular, the Austrians were quite keen on having the southern Italian peninsula handed over to them. The French disputed that Austria should be allowed to hold territory in the north, if she wanted to take the entire south. At least, Russia and Britain had both declared themselves to have no interest in the matter, thus preventing any chance of a larger conflict.


The lack of agreement was brought to a head on 26 August, 1921, when there was an assassination attempt on the Prime Minister von Kahr of Bavaria (right). Chancellor Ebert declared a state of martial law in the southern kingdom. The army moved in, taking up key positions around the province. The attitude of the Bavarian people was hostile and that level of hostility was demonstrated on 21 September, when a bomb detonated in a Munich barracks. Over six hundred people, mostly soldiers, were killed. The following day, Kaiser Wilhelm III announced that Wittelsbach family had been deposed for conspiracy against their rightful sovereign. Thus began the Bavarian Succession Crisis.

A Royal Intervention
Two planes left behind their home cities. One was flying from the Crimea, from the Imperial Palace there to another imperial palace in Vienna. The other was flying from London and, awaiting it at Strasbourg Airport, would be the limousine driver to take its passenger straight to the Great Hall of the Council. On board the first plane was the Marquess of Crimea, Special Emissary of the Tsar. On board the second, His Imperial Majesty George the Fifth, acting under instructions from His government.

The meeting between the Marquess of Crimea and Emperor Franz Ferdinand was a surprise to the Emperor; the Austrians were steadily upgrading their action in response to the Bavarian situation. Reserves units had been called up, but no general mobilisation had commenced. However, when Trotsky had presented his imperial credentials, the Emperor sat up and took notice. The level of correspondence between the two nations had always been blunt. This one was different. Apparently, the Russians had decided to be their best friends. What they wanted was a diplomatic alliance. Russia would agree to back up Austria's claim to northern and southern Italy, as well as to Bavaria, in the International Court of Justice. In return, the United States of Austria-Hungary would agree not to intervene militarily in any conflict between Germany and Aragon, unless directly and deliberately attacked by one or more parties.

The Tsar was also concerned about the breakdown of the talks over Poland. The Marquess of Crimea was authorised to ask the price which Russia could pay Austria for Galicia. To end this Polish nightmare, somebody was going to have to give way. The Marquess was merely enquiring at what price Russia could purchase Austria's cooperation with its Polish agenda, not in any way challenging the right of Austrian sovereignty. After all, the Polish provinces still had not been incorporated back into states yet. And thus Austria held her guns back, to both her surprise and the surprise of those around her. And closed all right of passage requests from those on the German and Aragonese sides. By closing off this window to the warring parties, it made the French response all the more vital.

Emperor King George V arrived in the Great Hall a few hours after the Vienna meeting. Britain was only an observer at this time; the Emperor King was not entitled to walk on to the floor of the Hall. Yet he did and took the lectern. And delivered the following words:

It has been said that war is indescribable and unimaginable in our current age. We would like to agree. It is for this purpose that we bring before this council this treaty, the assent of our Government to the terms and conditions of the Strasbourg Commission. We are now one of you, committed to your cause and your ideals.

However, as a member, we need to make some points to this Commission. All members of this Commission are committed to settling disputes by peaceful means. It is Article One of our treaty. We have to refrain from force, the use of force and refrain from behaviour that threatens peace in Europe. Neither side of this conflict have done this. From Aragon, nothing less is expected; she has not joined with us. However, Germany attests to be a nation of peace – and the behaviour of some members in supporting her in her recent decisions has been less than honourable. Germany has not been honourable. She has failed to fulfill Article One of the treaty.

Accordingly, I recommend that both nations submit their dispute to International Court of Justice to arbitrate this argument. Until Germany has agreed to do so, she should be suspended from the membership of the Commission until her behaviour has been corrected. Troops from Germany should not be permitted to pass to Aragon through France. Our Ambassador is placing this position before His Excellency as we speak. It is the duty of the membership to ensure that no government be permitted to violate the law.

Our Ambassador will also pass on a report by our Prime Minister in the capacity of his duty as Deputy Chairman of the Socialist International. The Deputy Chairman has, in his final considerations, advised His Excellency, the President of France, that the Socintern should condemn the action of the Socialist Party in Germany as inappropriate behaviour. He asked us to express a view to the members of this meeting that war is the tool of capitalists, not socialist peoples, and that those of you who are socialists here should oppose Germany’s action in Bavaria.

We move that the Strasbourg Commission dispatch its contingent to maintain civil order in Bavaria, so that the German troops can be removed. If Germany refuses this offer of assistance, she has deliberately broken the terms of her treaty commitments and should be expelled from the Commission forthwith, so that the Commission can consider its next action. It is also recommended that, should that occur, the Commission should investigate offering its protection to the Swiss.

What the Emperor King (left) was essentially suggesting was that Britain could, if the members agreed, assume leadership from the Germans and save them all from war. She was offering them the chance to produce a fundamental shift in the thinking of the Commission members. Long-term, Britain would be a greater long-term prospect than Germany. It had stood up to the United States in North America and succeeded. It was modernising much more quickly than had been expected. Her Empire was already second to none and not going anywhere, and Britain would lead the future.

The French Respond
After over a decade of close cooperation, France was, for the first time in decades, facing an incursion of German troops. They wanted right of passage only, with no interest in conquering French territory. Germany's ambition was to strike northern Italy and northern Iberia and to crush those supporting the resistance movement in Bavaria. On 27 September, five days after the German forces moved into Bavaria and declared martial law, five days after the Germans declared their intention to invade Aragon, French President Jean Jaures announced his support for an attempted resolution before the International Court of Justice. He stated that there was little point having established the structures, if, at the first real test, they were allowed to be bypassed. Until that time, France would not allow German troops to pass.

On 28 September, 1921, France requested and received an injunction from the International Court of Justice, which stated that Germany should withdraw its forces from Bavaria as soon as they could reasonably be replaced by the Alsatian Guard. A demand was sent by the Strasbourg Commission to Berlin, asking their largest member to comply with the injunction. The response was stony silence. The anger was not just focused at France, however. Britain, Russia and Austria all came in for their fair share of abuse within the Stadtschloss. And it was mostly focused on the Kaiser's own government, despite the best efforts of the Socialist Democrats to move funding into the south and mainly due to the debate within the Socialist Democrats themselves. The resulting pressure caused the party to buckle, as members, more concerned about the Socintern's opinion than the Kaiser's wrath, walked out of the Government to form the Free Socialist Party. Chief among them was the Chancellor's former mentor, Rosa Luxemburg. Ebert had lost his majority in the Reichstag.


With the split, the new Reichstag consisted of:


Conservatives: 52 (Count Westarp)

National Liberals: 49 (Gustav Stresemann)
Centre: 48 (Adam Stegerwald)
Left Liberals: 29 (Walter Ruthenau)
Social Democrats: 139 (Friedrich Ebert)
Free Socialists: 117 (Rosa Luxemburg)

and, of course, the sixteen vacancies, caused by the en masse resignation of the Bavarian National Party.


Luxemburg was in no place to mount an opposition, but her actions did force Ebert into a decision. Either he would agree to the position of the Free
Socialists and attempt to negotiate a position with the Bavarians, or he would be forced into a ramshackle coalition with those of the centre-right. In the end, the will of the Kaiser won out and Ebert signed a coalition agreement with Stresemann, Stegerwald and Ruthenau. By choosing to ally himself against other Social Democrats, it was inevitable that Luxemburg (right) would have to assume Ebert's place on the Executive Committee of the Socintern and that her party would also assume the right to send delegates. She would later describe Ebert's actions as a "betrayal of the workers".

By 7 October, the attitude of the German Government was clear to all. It would not abide by the principles of the Strasbourg Commission, nor would it proceed to the International Court of Justice. While all potential aggression by the King of Aragon would be prevented indefinitely (he had no land passage to Germany either), Germany was refusing to allow external interference in her internal affairs. Bavaria would remain part of Germany, despite the wishes of the clear majority of the Bavarian population. However, over the years to come, rebel attacks would account for the death of over two thousand people; retribution attacks by loyalists would account for just over a thousand. The activities of German security forces would account for another 350. The majority of these deaths would be civilian. On the diplomatic front, Germany was expelled from the Strasbourg Commission.


Without Her Consent
Queen Auguste Marie of Aragon watched as the oppression of Bavaria began. And she was angry, with the distinct knowledge that the actions of her own husband had driven her homeland to this point. Time and again, she had attempted to warn, cajole, insist. She had been perpetually ignored. However, she was the co-monarch of this realm, and, if her husband felt that he could act without her consultation or consent, so would she. She would ask the Holy Father to grant a divorce.

Her anger had undoubtedly turned against her husband, and she had an enthusiasm for his ruin that was passionate in the extreme. After just two years of marriage, her bitterness at the match was painfully obvious. As a result, she began her own process of reformation.


During three weeks of intense communications with some of her communities on the French border and the President of France himself, she outlined a deal for the future of her country. She confirmed the creation of a new country, the Kingdom of Navarre, and invited Prince Pedro de Alcantara of Orleans-Braganza, the son of the Princess Imperial of Brazil, to assume the throne. In doing so, she provided a further balance on the Iberian peninsula to the overwhelming power of Castile and rid herself of one of the nation's most troublesome minorities, the Basques. Many thought her suggestion that France would agree to contribute part of its own territory to such a state was madness; however, it soon became clear that they would do exactly that. It was not until a few days later that the incentive to do so became clear.


By this time, she declared her intention to defend the Vatican States should they be threatened by her husband in response to her decision to divorce and had obtained the support of the mainly Protestant or anti-clerical states of the Strasbourg Commission. The Alsatian Guard were dispatched to the Vatican States, to stand guard on their border, much as the Swiss Guard did in the capital itself. Nobody had suspected that Roberto had any plans to invade Rome, but the perimeter guard, also established by France, also served as a force by which one could conduct an effective blockade of trade in and out of northern Italy. Of course, this intent was denied, but it began to constrict her husband's authority severely. Even her cousin, Emperor Franz Ferdinand, was sympathetic to her stories and agreed to cooperate.


From early October, the Queen had based herself in Iberia and had, in her company, her sixteen year old adopted son, Prince Albert. She confirmed that her adoption of the Crown Prince Albert as her heir would not be rescinded, despite the divorce, and it was noted, surprisingly, that the young crown prince chose not to go to his father's side during this crisis.
After barely two years of marriage, the only things remaining were Her Majesty's painfully obvious bitterness and anger against her soon-to-be ex-husband, and an equally obvious affection for her "son".


The master blow against her husband came on 18 October. Under the Aragon constitution, she was entitled to appoint a Regent to act upon her behalf in northern Italy, whenever she was required in Iberia. (Her husband, who had disliked the accommodations and people in Iberia, had declined such an option, and had only made one trip in two years to her home.) Using this power, she announced that her choice as Regent was Jean Jaures, President of France, giving Paris effective veto over all actions on the northern peninsula. She also declared her intent to remain permanently in Zaragosa.


With threats began to emerge from Milan, the Queen stated that any attempt by her husband to dethrone or exclude her from sovereignty, or to alter the constitution to increase his power, would be regarded as an attempt to start a civil war. She produced a treaty, signed by herself and President Jaures which promised French intervention in Aragon if there was any attempt to remove or reduce her authority as Queen. The same treaty specified that, if conflict developed, France would be entitled to annex the entire territory of the Cisalpine Kingdom.


The Portuguese Coup
With the Bavarians now in resistance mode, the entire continent, and much of the world was focused on Germany's problems. It made the Socintern very nervous as well. This was the first socialist government that had failed spectacularly - were there similar problems within their own empire that would cause this fracturing? MacDonald had scheduled another Condominium meeting in January/February 1922; they really need to address the question of socialism and determine what went wrong in Germany. MacDonald had already conceded that there were problems; the Irish were demanding a separate Army and the removal of all British naval bases, starting with Berehaven, Queenstown and Lough Swilly.

However, nervous was nothing compared to what the people of Bavaria were feeling. There was an element of their society that was driving itself into violence and there seemed to be nothing they could do about it. Martial law and the state of emergency remained in place. There were troops on every corner. And now another country was going to have a revolt on its streets.

The first incident was a speech by Antonio Maria da Silva, an engineer who had become a prominent member of the Republican Party. He pointed out that the Government had very nearly taken Portugal to war. He was supported by Liberal Party elite, such as Manuel Teixeira Gomes (left). Despite their personal and political disagreements (and they were public knowledge), these two began a campaign to address the grave divides in Portuguese society. There was every chance, they said, that the Republic could fail if it went to war. That the Government was prepared to take the risk was, in their view, surprising. Besides, they had signed up to the Strasbourg Commission in order to end war, not start one. They were calling for a United Democratic Party, a united front to save the revolution. There had been rumours of a military coup and both men were calling for an uprising to liberate the Government.

The citizens took to the streets of Portugal to respond. There were citizen arrests within the confines of the capital, among them Ambassador Sidonio Pais, a renowned Germanophile who had entered Parliament and risen to the rank of Prime Minister. Being a Germanophile when Britain controlled the world markets had become too dangerous to Portugal's future. Portugal needed to seek British assistance and patronage. The removal of elements of the Government on 19 October, 1921 is today known as the Second Portuguese Revolution.

Portuguese historians believe that one of the most successful elements behind the campaign for change had nothing to do with politics. It was the work of some Austrian filmmakers to make the world's first motion picture with sound. Made by Karel Capek and called "R.U.R.", it is set in a utopian and technologically advanced world, with the story set in Portugal. While it is today only a buff film, it was a cultural landmark. It introduced the concept of space radiation to the general public, discussed the emerging scientific idea that energy was both a wave and a particle, and coined a word in the universal language "Robot", the surname of all futuristic artificial intelligences. They were so named because the company who created them was called "Robot", which, in the native language of the writer, meant corvee. In the movie, the robots were fighting for human rights after many years of having been oppressed by the humans. The central demand of the robots is the right to start choosing their own surname.

Its vision of a scientific future, however, touched many societies and one that was quickly obvious was Portugal. What it did was show them how little had been achieved since the Revolution and how much work was required to begin to achieve its hopes. The new Government would lay out a 30-year-plan, primarily driven around Anglo-Portuguese cooperation and alliance.

The Great Powers Conference
The idea of a conference amongst the "Great Powers" had been promoted by the US President Joshua Alexander at the same time as he announced the intention of the Americans to cooperate with the Strasbourg Commission. Thus, the Great Powers were those who supported or were affiliated with the Alsatian-based organisation. He invited the Prime Ministers of Japan and Great Britain, the Chancellor of the USSR and the President of France to attend Philadelphia in mid-November 1921. The reconstruction of the Capitol and the new Executive Mansion had only recently been contracted to architect Bernard Maybeck, famous for his work at the 1915 Pacific International Exhibition and his construction of the First Church of Christ, Scientist, both in San Francisco.

Prime Minister Hara Takashi was unable to attend, due to ill health (he would
die on 4 November, before the commencement of the conference). Thus, representing Japan was Prince Saionji Kinmochi (right), the former Prime Minister and also the man who would succeed Takashi upon his death. Ramsay MacDonald gave the excuse of his business in Europe, but promised to visit the United States during his trip to Canada in February, 1922. In the interim, Foreign Secretary Arthur Henderson would represent Great Britain. Chancellor Alexander Shlyapnikov was happy to attend, making his first trip outside Europe since his succession to the Marquess of Crimea, and left Vice Chancellor Alexandra Kollontai to act on his behalf. President Jean Jaures cleared his schedule, keen to see the results of the Second American Revolution in real terms.

Each came with their own issues for the agenda. The US had respected the wishes of the Strasbourg Commission in restricting capital access to Germany. However, President Alexander wanted to be sure that there was a deadline for the lifting of sanctions. As it turned out, only the British wanted to avoid a deadline entirely. The Great Powers agreed that sanctions should be lifted partially on 1 March, 1922 and should be lifted completely when the Germans ended martial law in Bavaria. The President also wanted the International Trade Federation to adopt new regulations that favoured small business. Furthermore, he wished to advise attendees of the new advances towards the much-vaunted but repeatedly unsuccessful federation of Central America. Due to American willingness to deal with, rather than exclude, President Emiliano Zapata of Maya, it appeared as though there was a new impetus for the movement. The American position was that, if Zapata was forced into a larger confederation to protect himself from Mexico, it would also moderate his demands and expectations.


The French President was primarily here to discuss business and the arts. In relation to the former, the French Government had sponsored many of its musicians and soloists to use the new phonograph technology and he had travelled via Canada to promote the sale of French artists to a French-speaking audience. However, in business, he announced that in February, Air France would be the world's first national airline, commercially run but government owned. He wanted to sponsor and control the development of airports, rather than airfields, infrastructure that would provide points of entry and transit the same as naval ports had done. Britain had already agreed to grant the French government the contract to build their first airport - the French wanted to use this expertise to build in New York and Washington as well. They also wished to promote governments to buy a share in the International Airmail Services Company (IASC), a shell company which would oversee the development of airmail links. Russia was very interested and agreed to pay for the establishment of the first link between Vienna and St Petersburg.

Chancellor Shlyapnikov also wanted to advance Russian trade, but he wanted to pressure the Americans to move toward the establishment of a Global Reserve Bank. He also wished to advise the meeting that the borders of the USSR "remain unsettled". In particular, he wanted to advise that he would be seeking to take control of all Polish-speaking territories and was preparing a proposal for Germany and Austria. There were complaints amongst attendees that the proposal outline was in violation of the sanctions agreement. He persisted in his point, but then changed tack and offered to back down if the other states were prepared to sponsor branches of his new personal brainchild and pet project, the Association for Human Progress, a youth organisation for children aged 10 to 15 that created large camping grounds to promote love of the natural environment, promoted excellence in sport to build health and character, and encouraged youth involvement in the fine arts and crafts to maintain cultural legacies in an increasingly international world. The AHP was the beginning of the International Youth Movement of today and a direct competition to the British-based Boy Scouts and Girl Guides, who they eventually absorbed. By 1972, the fiftieth anniversary of its founding, one third of the world's population were either members or former members of the Association for Human Progress.


Prince Saionji Kinmochi, who bore the sympathies of the attendees at Japan's recent loss, provided an update on the collapse of the final significant resistance cells in Mongolia. He also brought into the specially-bound copies of the bestselling book in the world - Tales from the Middle Kingdom. Japanese publishers had purchased the rights to a number of traditional folk tales from Chinese villages, even though most of the signatories were completely uneducated, had failed to understand the language of the contracts and had sold their cultural heritage for a pittance. The Japanese had then translated the stories, added intrigues and side stories to appeal to Western readers and created a cultural phenomenon. Despite this capitalist plunder, Chinese officials were actually pleased as a positive promotion of their country and were offering Japan a seven-year cooperation pact, one which Kinmochi assured the meeting it was intending to pursue.


The major discussion point of the British Government, other than its recent problems with Ireland and support for the Global Reserve Bank proposal, was the increasing role of "functionaries" in the maintenance of a socialist state. The Russians called them "apparatchiks", but the outcome was the same. Foreign Secretary Henderson (left) said that his government was concerned about the creation of an entrenched bureaucratic elite, an oligarchy that would replace the old capitalist oligarchy they were attempting to moderate. Professor Robert Michels, a German import to Britain, had suggested that it was entirely possible that every system created its own oligarchy. He wanted systematic research on the problem to see if could be resolved.


The Great Powers Conference on 12-13 November, 1921, was indicative of a rising level of trust within the international system. It was the first time since Metternich that a signal had been made of a willingness to renegotiate the international architecture. In time to come, it would represent the beginning of increased interdependence and the beginning of the end of the nation-state.


Dillon’s Decline
At the beginning of the year 1922, the Prime Minister of the Dominion of Ireland, Dr John Dillon, had served in the nation's inaugural government for almost a decade and nearly four years as its leader. Since the death of Sir John Redmond, he had struggled to maintain control of the United Ireland Party and to keep the institution which had brought him to prominence united. In turn, the UIP had struggled to maintain legitimacy and support. He had waited as long he could before heading back to a general election, but now there was one on the horizon, in August, and he needed to win back some support from the Labour Party if he was to survive.

On 15 January, he travelled to the southwest coast and the township of Bhearra, the location of one of three British naval bases (the other two were at Loch Suili, Donegal in the northwest and at Cobh, also in Cork but on the southeastern coast). He began to strike the nationalist drum, calling for the Irish to establish their own separate army, rather than remaining part of the Imperial Forces, as had all the other Dominions. Furthermore, he called for the removal of all British bases in Ireland.


The Parliament in Westminster responded almost instantly to the demands. During the establishment of the Dominion, the United Kingdom had allowed the new Government to seize lands belonging to British landlords and had, as a gesture of goodwill, paid compensation on Ireland's behalf to those landlords. The costs to the British budget had exceeded eighty million pounds sterling. It was these costs that had justified British retention of the naval bases. As far as Prime Minister MacDonald was concerned, any consideration of Dr. Dillon's demands would have to include negotiations for the repayment of those expenses.


The nationalist rhetoric escalated, with Dillon (below) claiming that Ireland
would never be truly free until the bases had been removed. Opposition Leader William O'Brien went silent on the matter; while there was no guarantee that the position of the Government would be popular outside the more radical nationalists, there was every chance that opposing the measure would drive some of his own supporters into the arms of the UIP. Every time he was confronted with the question of the bases, O'Brien ignored it and instead attacked the Government for its lack of finesse. He stated that, with a Condominium meeting just around the corner, Dillon could have raised the subject in a way that did not deliberately cause an offence to Ireland's nearest neighbour and closest ally. For those who opposed the bases, they read O'Brien as being a supporter of base closures, but unhappy with the method used by Dillon. For those supporting the bases, they interpreted him as being squarely behind working with the British and therefore, keeping the bases.

As a result, the popular appeal of the Prime Minister, despite an initial bump in support, continued its downward slide. On 12 August, the United Ireland Party, the driving force behind Irish independence, was voted out of office in a landslide defeat. The UIP would fall apart in 1923 after its resounding defeat, but by that time, Dillon had already retired from his seat, forcing a by-election which, to his comfort, was taken over by his 21-year-old son, James. Dillon passed away in 1927.


An Envoy to Germany
His Holiness, Pope Gregory XVII, had used his 1921 Christmas Message to call for peace and harmony in the disputed Wittelsbach lands. As the New Year dawned, however, the prospect of ongoing martial law and a continued state of emergency was as strong as ever. Fortunately, the old Italian retained a steely determination to prevent bloodshed and was willing to make sacrifices to achieve that goal.


On 22 January, 1922, the private secretary of the Pontiff left Rome for Munich. His commission was to fill in the details of a draft peace plan and to use the influence of the Roman basilica to convince Catholics to accept terms that the Holy Father believed would be suitable to Berlin. Archbishop Eugenio Pacelli (right) had been a long-time friend of the Holy Father, and many suspected that one day, he would become his successor. Nonetheless, his task at this time was to visit every synod, every parish, every chapel and tutor the priests on the position of the Church in relation to the Bavarian crisis. Catholics were to retain peaceful demonstrations only and to push for a plebiscite as the way to resolve the issue. Priests were ordered to refuse the sacraments to any Catholic suspected of involvement in violent activity.

At the same time, papal legates visited many of the crowned heads and presidents of Europe, determined to wind back the economic sanctions that had been imposed upon Germany. It is unclear how successful Pacelli and his team would have been had it not been for the events of 1 March. On that day, an engineering team working on extensions to the Oder Dam (located just outside Breslau) misjudged the placement of charges designed to clear a rock wall. The ground beneath the dam's superstructure gave way and the edifice crumbled. Gigalitres of water went running down the river valley into the city of Breslau itself, creating a humanitarian and ecological crisis. France, which had itself been suffering from raw material shortages, immediately cancelled trade restrictions. Russia sent in aircraft over the region, dropping supplies to isolated communities. More importantly, it gave the Roman Catholic Church the opportunity to offer to pay for the enormous costs of the clean-up.


There were marginal but measurable decreases in violence in Bavaria over the next five months, especially when the Pope declared the support of the Church for ongoing German sovereignty until a peaceful and orderly plebiscite could be held to determine the will of the Bavarian people. The Kaiser was grateful and was pleased to accept a visit by the Holy Father in June. The two held closed talks on the matter of Bavaria, and the Bavarian people increasingly began to look at the Pontiff over the Cisalpine monarch as the representative of their interests.


On 26 June, Kaiser Wilhelm announced that the direct annexation of Bavaria would be partially held in abeyance until further notice. However, the Rhenish Palatine would be directly incorporated into Prussia. The remainder of Bavaria would be granted a plebiscite in twelve weeks, with the offer of three options. Under terms of an agreement between Rome and Berlin, the plebiscite would not be binding. However, it would provide a fair indication of the thinking of the general populace and highlight where sentiment was strongest, thereby offering solid intelligence on what steps to take next.


The first option was a maintenance of the status quo, with the appointment of a Catholic monarch by the Kaiser to take over the vacant throne of the Wittelsbach family. The second option was that the throne would be abolished and that Bavaria would become an independent and sovereign republic following a constitutional convention and a referendum overseen by Berlin. The third option was that the people would prefer to be under the rule of the Hapsburgs, provided Vienna was prepared to make suitable compensation to Germany for the transfer.


The Birth of a Federation
President Joshua Alexander was glad to be away from Philadelphia. The blizzards that were afflicting the north-eastern United States were debilitating, not only holding up the reconstruction work in Washington D.C., but generally depressing. It was certainly a lot warmer here in San Salvador.

The arrival of the US President in the city was greeted by spectacular celebrations. Masses of people in colourful costumes danced through the street in a carnival atmosphere that took in multiple traditions. Almost spontaneously, Alexander decided to leave his motor vehicle and walk on foot, shaking hands and dancing with a number of the party-makers. On both sides there was a lot to celebrate. The President was here to inaugurate a new era: the birth of the Federated Provinces of Central America.


On 29 January, 1922, President Emiliano Zapata Salazar of Maya had finally managed to get the disparate countries of the peninsula to put aside their differences and agree to a federation. Only Costa Rica and Panama had held out for more concessions. Now he marched forward to shake the hand of the American President and to thank him for his support.


The US had a major vested interest in making sure this had been done right. For well over a decade, US marines had formed the backbone of security, creating an enormous drain on the budget. With the Liberation Army now prepared to take over the responsibility for defence and security, President Alexander had already outlined the advance of air forces and an expansion of the Navy. The Army would undoubtedly suffer, losing close to a quarter of its funding. However, the cuts may just be sufficient to weaken the ties that bound the Bolivarian Pact together, allowing America to divide the bloc which was halting its geopolitical advance. Already, it had much of the region in its economic grip; by making nice, Alexander hoped that he would also win their diplomatic loyalties.


In addition, the US budget needed as much money as it could make. The Supreme Court had recently handed down a decision that the licensing of radio through broadcasting fees was a violation of the freedom of speech. Radio stations that had already paid for their licenses were demanding refunds, projecting the money would be used to boost their signals and to drown out what they suspected would now become a free-for-all on the airwaves.

The advantages for Zapata were numerous. With the military and the political system of an enlarged state now under his control, Mexico would be forced to concede his departure and end the blatant hostility. While the President was under no illusions that Mexico and Central America would be cooperative partners, at least it was a step towards normalisation. Secondly, the disagreements and disputes within the political systems of the other provinces meant that any chance of their politicians taking a leading role was slim at best; Maya's united and strong leadership would ensure that it would be a dominating force in the new federation, despite only holding 23% of the population.


The Ottawa Conference
The leaders of the Condominium gathered on Ottawa’s Parliament Hill (opposite) in the winter of 1922 to renew acquaintances and to resolve differences. Excepting their former host, the Earl of Koubah, all of the attendees from Cairo were still in office and they had begun to become familiar with each other.

Their current host, Sir Robert Borden, had already indicated this would be his last such conference. He would be retiring from politics in 1924 to take up a number of lucrative chairmanships. Nobody begrudged him his quiet years; thirteen years as head of government would be long enough for anyone. Prime Minister Matthew Charlton of Australia had no plans for leaving office anytime soon. During his five years in office, he had brought Papua and New Guinea into statehood, but the lustre of such an achievement had been somewhat dampened by a number of High Court decisions that overrode the attempts of the Parliament to keep the "bois" from entering the mainland. He had also pursued a vigorous policy of development under the watchful eye of his Treasurer, James Scullin, who was widely regarded as an economic genius.

Marshal Smuts had established a superior position in South Africa, using the threat of the exploding population of German colonies to get the British out to vote and winning the loyalty of both women and the mixed races by granting them the vote. He had used the National Party's opposition to the British Empire, and their leader's Jewish ancestry, to build a strong electoral base over the last three years. Mohammed Ali Jinnah had few electoral concerns; after all, India remained a virtual one-party state. However, there were emerging questions about the stability of his marriage and it was widely expected that he would step down shortly after this conference. While Jinnah undoubtedly favoured his Minister of Health, Dr. Hakim Ajmal Khan, it appeared much more likely that he would be followed by a Kashmiri Brahmin barrister, the wealthy moderate Attorney General Motilal Nehru.

Egypt had experienced a change of the hierarchy in the last few months. Their new Prime Minister, Adli Yakan, was the great-grandnephew of Muhammed Ali. Newfoundland was preparing for its own change. Despite only three years in the top job, Prime Minister Sir Michael Cashin had indicated that he would step aside half way through his second term to clear the path for exporter John Chalker Crosbie. John Dillon was experiencing his last visit to an Imperial Conference; he would be defeated at the polls in August. Some, however, were much more secure. New Zealand's Prime Minister Patrick Webb joked that dynamite would be required to move him. (He would remain Prime Minister into the 1930's). Pashtunistan's Khan Abdul Jabbar Khan was chief of the Mohammedzais tribe and it was likely only death could remove him.

Attending the conference for the first time were two men. Sergio Osmena had been the Prime Minister of the Philippines for fifteen years and was about to become Chief Justice, whereupon he would be succeeded by his political ally, Manuel Quezon. However, Quezon had agreed to allow him to delay his departure until after the Philippines had been represented internationally as a British Dominion for the first time. Also represented for the first time was the Malay Federation; their delegate and first Prime Minister was Abdullah Jaafar, son of a Johori datuk.

The first matter that came up for discussion was the lag in economic development by India. While the underlying economy had grown by nearly 42% since the end of the Mutiny and the British had invested heavily, the sheer size of India's population, now approaching 270 million, meant that lots of money had minimal impact. What emerged was the Imperial Development Company of India. The new company, which had an initial life span of two years, would seek out new businesses willing to invest in India and would grant subsidies to those willing to do so. To give an impression of the size of the enterprise initiated, in 1922 alone, the IDIC would direct investments worth 6.46 billion pounds sterling. However, it was appreciated that any effort to improve the standard of living in India would require a coordinated effort over a decade. Of that money, 1.15 billion pounds would come from Egypt. However, they had a proviso to the spending of their money. They demanded and received sovereignty over the Sudan at the conference.

A second order of business was the development of the imperial currency. It had already been discussed ad nauseum by all parties and general consensus was that the Imperial Reserve Bank should be established in London. It was agreed that banks should begin to use the new currency unit, the banc, on 1 January, 1923, at which point all exchange rates for other currencies would become fixed against each other. The banks would then be required to begin issuing the new currency on 1 January, 1926, and all other currencies would cease to be effective on 1 January, 1927. It was also agreed that decimalisation should proceed, with each banc having one hundred pence. Coins would be the penny, two pence, five pence, shilling, florin and half banc. They would retain the old pound glyph (£) for its familiarity.

A general discussion was also held on recent work by Britain's Institute of Engineers, who, this May, would conduct the first general television broadcast. They were finally prepared to admit, in this forum, that the previous year they had transmitted a television signal from London to Glasgow. They were repeating work done previously in America, of course, but the Americans were still keeping their technology under wraps and using it for military transmissions. The British hoped to get colour transmission within the next year and to develop an all-electronic television system within five years. (They would miss this target by about eighteen months.) They also hoped to surprise the Americans by sending the first transatlantic transmission in short order. Another general discussion was held regarding the establishment of a single Imperial Airlines to service the world.

As the meeting came to a conclusion, Prime Minister Dillon of Ireland attempting to get the delegates involved in his confrontation over sovereign bases in Ireland. With most of the other delegates heavily dependent upon imperial forces, they were either indifferent or hostile. Irish newspapers reported that it had been a diplomatic slap to Dillon, raising the death knell over his administration. He would be voted out of office on 12 August.

Ere I Saw Elba
On 1 June, 1922, Minister President Karl Seitz of Austria-Hungary announced that the armed forces would be conducting long-term military exercises in Venetia due north of Bologna. The number of soldiers involved would initially be fifty thousand, but the numbers may fluctuate due to rotation. However, the Minister President stated that there was no threat to the Cisalpine Kingdom. Austrian troops would not enter anyone's territory without an express invitation.

The express invitation came exactly two months later, when the Cisalpinian military overthrew King Roberto in a coup d'etat and asked the Austrians for assistance. Seitz already had his troops mobilised and seized the opportunity. In hindsight, there can be no doubt that Austrian intelligence forces had assisted in the organisation and orchestration of the coup. (There is also considerable circumstantial evidence that Germany was involved in the financing, which explains her decision to sell her Polish territories to the USSR early in April. The USSR had financed that deal by selling some more land to the Finns.) The King fled to Florence, where he hoped to make a stand with those who remained loyal to his government, but ended up moving from safe house to safe house.

It was in this climate that the plebiscite took place in Bavaria on 16 September, 1922. The attitude of the largest part of electorate was definitely a case of "better the devil you know", with 41.3% voting in favour of the status quo, Bavaria as a kingdom of Germany with a new monarch appointed by the Kaiser. The next largest contingent were from those who were prepared to admit that Bavaria could not afford to stand alone, but who were not prepared to continue to submit to the Kaiser's rule. 34.0% of eligible votes were recorded in favour of union with Austria-Hungary. The remaining 24.7%, led by extremists from the left and the right, voted for independence.

Two days after the declaration of the result, Kaiser Wilhelm III stated that the option of an independent Bavaria was off the table, prompting large protests of the streets of Munich. The Kaiser and his Chancellor ordered an unprecedented crackdown, in which a number of revolutionary organisations were utterly crushed. Bavarian nationalist movements were destroyed and a number of members killed when they attempted to resist. The Resistance struck back, poisoning Colonel Hans von Seisser, head of the Bavarian State Police, but he was the only high-profile victim on the side of the Government. The most high profile victim for the Resistance was journalist Dietrich Eckart, the son of a royal notary. By 23 October, the German government felt confident enough that it ended the State of Emergency. France immediately called for Germany to be re-admitted to the Strasbourg Commission, but Britain insisted that Ebert must first resolve the Bavarian issue fully. That could not be achieved with discussions between Germany and Austria and the latter was somewhat distracted at the moment.

On 27 October, King Roberto was finally captured in Livorno by pro-Austrians and forced to sign an abdication. He was then permitted to flee across the sea to Elba, the island that had once imprisoned the Emperor Napoleon of France. Three days later, when Emperor Franz Ferdinand heard of his cousin's plight, he announced an immediate ceasefire and offered to come to Elba for a peace conference. Between 2 November and 4 December, delegates from France, Russia, the Ottoman Empire, Austria and Germany met on Elba to discuss the future of Eastern and Southern Europe. Only one thing was immediately clear from the outset: the House of Wittelsbach had played its cards and had been dealt out of the Great Game.

The End of War
On 2 November, the Great Powers of Europe gathered on the island of Elba in the western Mediterranean. The continent had been afflicted by constant small wars for the last half century and, with a new socialist consciousness, there was a realisation that war could no longer be permitted. The borders of Europe would need to be redrawn to prevent future conflict and guarantees provided to prevent further aggression.

The agendas presented at the conference were multiple and confusing. Each of the Great Powers brought not only their own concerns, but the concerns of smaller states, and even of minorities within the borders of other Great Powers. Over a period of five weeks, numerous debates produced numerous outcomes. They are as follows:

New Countries

The Republic of Brittany - When it became clear that France would end up with sovereignty over the territory previously known as the Cisalpine Kingdom, there was an insistence by Austria that Paris finally recognise the demands for separatism in Brittany.

The Republic of Poland - A new attempt was made to establish a small and reliant Polish state, once which could not threaten other countries, from Austrian and Russian held territories. German territory would not be given over, meaning that the new state would be landlocked.

Border Changes

The United States of Austria-Hungary - The USAH took control of Bavaria as many had predicted, but was required to cede Germany control of small portions of northern Bohemia and Moravia. In addition, she was required to surrender control of the Romanian-speaking areas of the Empire to the Kingdom of Romania, greatly increasing the size of that state, and to release Galicia, part of it going to create the new Polish state and the remainder being absorbed by the USSR.

The Union of Socialist States of Russia - In return for an expansion of her western border in Galicia, Germany insisted that Russia surrender a portion of Karelia to Finland, which had increasingly become a German client state, and Bulgaria to Austria.

The Republic of France - France would incorporate the territory previously known as the Cisalpine Kingdom.

Organisational Changes

Germany, Finland, Navarre, the Vatican State and Castile were all to be admitted to the Strasbourg Commission, bringing the total number of members to seventeen.

Poland would not be permitted to form her own military. Austria, Germany and Russia all agreed that, should one power attempt to invade, the other two would declare war on the invading power. Likewise, Britain and France would guarantee the defence of Brittany.

King Roberto would stand trial before the International Court of Justice, accused of belligerency and threatening the stability of Europe. He would eventually be sentenced to seven years imprisonment. Below is the map of Europe as it appeared at the end of the Elba Conference.
 
Top